intellectus Therefore it is no good argument These formes be distincted ergo they be not compatible in one subiect And therfore that the iurisdictions temporal spiritual are so distincted that they are not coÌ„trary but coÌ„patible it is euident hereby because things contrary be so that the one cannot be ordeined to concurre with the other but rather confoundeth destroyeth the other but in this case iurisdiction temporall is ordeined for the spirituall contrary the spirituall for the temporall Or rather the one so depeÌ„deth of the other as the clearenes of the moon doth of the brightnes of the Sunne Also the one iurisdiction so helpeth tomforteth the other that there is no contrartety in them And therfore it is no good coÌ„sequeÌ„ce because they are distincted Ergo they are not compatible in one persoÌ„ This also is to be proued de facto For the earth is the Lordes and the plenty of the whole vniuersall world and all that dwell therin It is proued in likewise by this reason For if the iurisdictions were not compatible it should follow that no ecclesiastical person should haue any iot of teÌ„porall iurisdiction neither land tower castle Lordship or any thing els which is most absurd so by this meanes it should follow the no ecclesiasticall persoÌ„ should be in subiection vnto the king which were to the great derogation of the kings maiesties crown and dignity It must needs be therfore that these iurisdictions be coÌ„patible notwithstanding the distinction of them one from an other And thus for answere to all these reasons by the which Lord Peter proued the distinction of these iurisdictions These things premised this I proceed further to proue that a person Ecclesiasticall which hath iurisdiction spirituall may also haue temporall iurisdictioÌ„ and that the iurisdiction temporall may be in an Ecclesiasticall person I will proue it by the Scriptures and first out of the old testament to the euideÌ„t probation wherof it is to be vnderstand That God after the creation of the world maÌ„ eueÌ„ vnto Noes time would gouerne the world himself as K. by the ministery of angels By reason wherof he gaue and pronounced sentence himselfe agaynst Cain Gen. 4. Noe also which offered burnt offeringes vnto the Lord built an altar as teacheth the 8. of Gene. which thing appertayned onely vnto the priestes had the gouernement and rule of all thinges as well spirituall as temporall which were in the Arke of Noe. Melchisedech in likewise the which was the priest of the most high God and also king of Salem as appeareth in the 14. of Gene. had both the iurisdictions in his owne handes For Magister Historiarsi in the sayd 14. of Gene. declareth that all the first begot of Noe euen to Aarons tyme were priests which at meales and offringes blessed the people which onely had the Ius primogeniturae wherby the regimeÌ„t of others was due vnto them Moses in like maner of whom it is sayd in the Psalme Moses c Aaron in sácerdotibus eius coÌ„secrated Aaron and his childreÌ„ to be priests which Aaron did iudge the whole people in temporal matters yea in that causes of inheritaunce and mere reall as appeareth in the 27. chap. of Num. and many other places To whiche purpose serueth the 17. chap. of Deut. where it is sayd if a matter be to hard for thee in iudgemeÌ„t betwixt bloud and bloud betwixt plea and plea betwixt plague plague then shalt thou rise and goe vp to that place that the Lord thy God hath chosen And shalt come to the priests the Leuits and to the Iudge theÌ„ being and shalt aske who shall shew vnto vs the truth of the iudgemeÌ„t and follow their sentence And if any maÌ„ presumptuously shall refuse to obey the priestes commaundementes and decree of the iudge the same shal die Behold how manifestly it doth appeare how not onely the iudgemeÌ„t appertayneth to a priest betwene plage and plage concerning the circumstances and irregularity of the law but also betwixt bloud and bloud in matters criminall yea and betwixt plea and plea in ciuill matters which thing doth appeare to be in many iudges out of the book of Iudges For Samuel which was both a prophet priest was appoynted iudge of long time ouer the people in matters temporal And wheÌ„ the people desired a king the Lord was highly offended with them and sayd vnto Samuel they haue not refused thee but me that I should not be king ouer them Furthermore as long as kings amoÌ„gest the people of God vsed the aduise couÌ„sell of priests and bishops it was well with them and their kingdome But when they forsook and left the counsell of Byshoppes and priests then was their kingdome diuided and finally they brought into captiuity In which captiuity the people were altogether gouerned and ruled by the priests prophets as by Esdras and Neemias And last of all by the meanes of the Machabees the kingdome and gouernmeÌ„t was deuoluted and brought into the priestes hands who were the kinges and captaynes ouer the people had the gouernement as well of spirituall matters as of teÌ„porall as is read in the first booke of Machab. 2. cha Of Mathatia and his sonnes videlicet of Iuda Machaby Ionatha Simon and Iohn the sonne of Simon which in al spirituall and temporall matters were gouernors ouer the people of God Moreouer the 1. chap. of Ier. declareth which was one of the priests after this maner I haue set thee ouer the people and kingdomes that thou mayâ—â— roote out break destroy and make waste and that thou mayst build vp and plant Iere. capite primo Besides this in time of iudge Eliach a priest in lyke maner had the iudgement of temporal matters And so much concerning the poofe hereof out of the olde Testament Secondly I proue my former proposition by authorities taken out of the new Testament For Christ had not onely by diuine nature both the poweâ—â— wherby he created all things of nothing and by consequence was God of al but also by his humanity had both powers For he was the priest secundum ordinem Melchisedech as it is sayd in the Psalmes and also is alleged to the Hebr. which had both in his vesture and thigh written king of kings and Lord of Lords By this vestiment or thigh was meÌ„t his humanity which was ioyned to his diuinity as the garment is to him that weareth it He sayd of himselfe in the last of Mathew Geuen is vnto me all power both in heauen and earth As also to the Hebrues the first chap. whom he made and constitute heyre of al vniuersall things And likewise in the 2. chap. to the Hebr. He hath made him not much inferior to the Angels he hath crowned him with glory and honor and hath set him aboue the workes of his handes Thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder hys feete sheep
properly appertain briefly with this one short distinction I answer these all such other like places where S. Peter with his successours are called head of the church chiefe of Bishops Prince of the Apostles c. In which places this worde head chiefe and Prince of the Apostles may be taken two maner of waies to note either dominiō or els commendation For so we read sometime Caput and princeps to be wordes not of authoritie but of excellencie wherby is declared the chiefest and worthiest part among many parts and not possessour and gouernour of the whole Like as in the person of mā the hed is the principal part of the whole body being endued with reason furnished with most excellēt senses by the which the whole body of mā is directed so thereof is deriued by a metaphor to what man or thing soeuer nature or condition hath giuen the greatest excellēcie of gifts and properties aboue other partes or mēbers the same societie to be called of the said parties Caput or Princeps head or Prince And yet the same head or Prince so called hath not alwayes dominion or iurisdictiō of the rest So we call in our vulgar speach the head or chiefe men of the parish who for their riches wisdom or place are most specially noted After like phrase of speach we call the head man of the Inquest him that hath the first place And yet neither they nor these haue any dominion or iurisdiction vpon the residue In a schoole the chiefest Scholer in learning is not therefore the maister or gouernour of his fellowes Neither hath M. Cicero any title thereby to claime subiection and seruice of all other Oratours because he is named Princeps eloquentiae and goeth before them in that kind of phrase The same Cicero Lib. 1. offic calleth Cratippū principem huius aetatis Philosophorum as Homerus also may be called Poetarum Princeps And yet neither Philosophers to Cratippus nor Poetes to Homere owe anye thing els but onely fame and praise And what if S. Peter the blessed Apostle be called and counted of the old auncient Doctours as head and Prince of the Apostles which is as much as Coryphaeus Apostolorum for his excellent faith for his deuine confession singular affection to the Lorde Iesus yet what Interest or charge either hath he to chalenge ouer the Apostles or the Pope after him ouer all other bishops the whole church of Christ although the Pope haue the like excellencie of Christes faith which Peter had as would God he had As concerning these allegations therfore out of the Doctors two thinges are to be obserued First that neither these names and titles though they be geuen to Peter doe geue him any state or dominion aboue other Apostles nor yet the succession of him doth further any whit this celsitude and regalitie of the Pope to aduance him aboue his fellow Archbishops as he now doth And if our aduersaries would needs prouoke vs to the numbring of testimonies deuiding the house speaking of the writers and Counsels of the Primitiue age for these aforesaid testimonies alleaged on their side I could on the contrary part recite out of the witnesse of Doctours out of the examples of Councels practises of Emperors no lesse then 60. voices much more repugnant against their assertion then there is for the Pope The tractation wherof for this present I do refer either to them that haue more laisure at this time to discourse them or els omit it to an other time if the good pleasure of the Lord shall be to graunt me further laisure in an other Booke to intreat thereof at large in such order as if the Lord so graunt shal appeare sufficient matter to proue by the Doctors general Councels examples and histories of time that the Bishops of Rome during the first 500. yeres after Christ although for the greatnes of the Empire were somewhat more magnified then the other and therfore were sought of many and were flattred of some and they themselues diuers did set forth themselues more then they should yet by the commō consent of churches were stopped of their purpose so that by the consension of the most part within the compasse of that age the Bishops of Rome had not this regall state of title iurisdiction and fulnes of power which now they vsurpe but were taken as Archbishops of equal honour of equal merite with other Archbishops rulers of the church And if any preferment was giuen vnto them some thing aboue the rest yet neither was it so giuen of all nor of the most part secondly neither was it so giuen of them for any such necessitie of Gods worde aut iure aliquo diuino as which did so bind them thereunto nor yet so much for the respect of Peter his succession as for certaine other causes and respects as may be gathered to the number of 13. Of which the first is the greatnesse of the citie and Monarchie of Rome The second is the authoritie of the Emperor Constantine the great first of the Emperors conuerted to the faith and ruling in the same citie by whom the vniuersal libertie of the church was first promooted and the causes of the bishops being then at variance were committed partly to the bishop of Rome partly to other bishops nere by to be decided as appeareth Euseb. lib. 10. cap. 5. The third was the Councel of Nice which confirmed the preeminence of that church to haue the ouersight of the churches bordering about it The fourth cause of aduauncing the church of Rome was the vnquiet state of the Greek church much troubled in those dayes with sects factions and dissentions wherof we may read Socrat. lib. 2. cap 15. Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 8. The fift when Synodes were called by other Metropolitanes then if it chanced the bishops of Rome to be absent and their sentence being absent to be required by the occasion therof they began at length to take their sentence for a Canon or rule Ecclesiasticall thereby to refuse other Synodes where their decree or sentēce was not required An other cause was that when any common matter was in hand in other places whatsoeuer was done commonly the maner was to write to the Romaine bishop for his approbatiō in the same for publike vnitie and consent to be had in Christes church as appeareth Lib. 10. Epist. 78. Ambrosij ad Theophilum Item for that the testimonie somtimes of the Romain bishop was woont in those dayes also to be desired for admitting teachers and bishops in other churches whereof we haue example in Socrat lib. 4. cap. 37. Moreouer this was a great setting vp of that church when as their sentence not only was required but also receiued diuers times of other bishops And when Bishops of other prouinces were at any dissention among thēselues they of their owne accord appealed to the bishop of Rome desiring him to
In the which functioÌ„ he ministred the terme of xvj yeares Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 35. Of this Heraclas writeth also Origene himselfe that he although beyng Priest yet ceased not to read ouer and peruse the bookes of the Gentils to the intent he might the better out of their owne bookes confute their errour c. After Heraclas succeeded Dionysius Alexandrinus in the bishoprike of Alexandria like as he succeded him in the schole before Which Dionysius also writeth of the same Heraclas vnto Philemon a Priest of Rome thus saying Hunc ego canonem typum a beato Heracla Papa nostro accepi c. that is This Canon and type I receaued of blessed Heraclas our Pope c. This Heraclas was no Martyr which dyed 3. yeares before Decius about the yeare of our Lord 250. After whom succeeded next in the same seat of Alexandria Dionysius Alexandrinus who also suffered much vnder the tiranny of Decius as hereafter shal be shewed Christ willing when we come to the tyme of Valerian Nicephorus in his fift booke and other which write of this persecutioÌ„ vnder Decius declare the horriblenes therof to be so great and so innumerable Martyrs to suffer in the same that he sayth it is as easie to number the sandes of the sea as to recite the perticular names of them whoÌ„ this persecution did deuour In the which persecutioÌ„ the chiefest doers and tormenters vnder the Emperour appeare in the history of Vincentius to be these Optimus the vnder Consull Secundianus Verianus and Marcellianus c. Although therfore it be hard here to inferre all and singular persons in order that dyed in this persecution yet such as remayne most notable in stories I will briefly touche by the grace of him for whose cause they suffred In the former tractation of the fift persecution mentioÌ„ was made before of Alexander bishop of Hierusalem and of his troubles suffred vnder Seuerus and how afterward by the miracle of God he was appointed bishop of Hierusalem where he continued a very aged man aboue the terme of 40 yeares gouernour of that Church til the tune of the first yeare of Decius At what tyme he being brought from Hierusalem to Cesarea into the iudgement place after a constant and euident confession of his fayth made before the Iudge was committed vnto prison and there finished his lyre as testifieth Dionysius Alexandrinus in the sixâ— booke of Eusebius After whome succeeded in that seate Mezabanes the xxxvj Bishop of that Citie after Iames the Apostle Mention was made also before of Asclepiades Bishop of Antioch who succeeded after Serapion and in the persecution of Seuerus did likewise perseuer a constant confessor and as Vincentius testifieth in his xj booke suffered Martyrdome at last vnder this Decius But this computation of Vincentius can in no wise agree with the truth of tyme for as much as by probable writers as Zonaras Nicephorus and other the sayd Asclepiades after Serapion entred the bishops seate of Antioch an 214. and sate vij yeares before the tyme of Gordianus After whom succeeded Philetus an 221. gouerning the function xij yeares And after him Zebinus followed an 232. and so after him Babylas which Babylas if he dyed in this persecution of Decius then could not Asclepiades also suffer in the same tyme who dyed so long before him as is declared Of this Babylas bishop of Antioche Eusebus and Zonaras record that vnder Decius he dyed in prison as did Alexander bishop of Hierusalem aboue rehearsed We read in a certaine treatise of Chrysostome intituled Contra Gentiles a notable and a long history of one Babylas a martyr who about these times was put to death for resistyng a certaine Emperour not suffring him to enter into the temple of the Christians after a cruell murder coÌ„mitted the story of which murder is this There was a certaine Emperour who vpon conclusioÌ„ of peace made with a certain nation had receiued for hostage or suretie of peace the sonne of the king beyng of yong and tender age with conditions vpon the same that neither he should be molested of them nor that they should euer be vexed of him Upon this the kings sonne was deliuered not without great care and feare of the father vnto the Emperour whom the cruell Emperor contrary to promise caused in short tyme without all iust cause to be slayne This fact so horrible beyng committed the tyrant with all hast would enter into the temple of the christians Where Babylas beyng bishop or minister withstoode him that he should not into the place approch The Emperour therewith not a litle incensed in great rage commaunded him forthwith to be laid in prison with as many irons as he could beare from theÌ„ce shortly after to be brought forth to death and execution Babylas going constantly and boldly to his Martyrdome desired after his death to be buried with his irons and bands so he was The story proceedeth moreouer and saith that in continuaunce of tyme in the raigne of Constantinus Gallus then made the ouersear of the East partes caused his body to be translated into the suburbes of Antioch called Daphnes where was a temple of Apollo famous with diuelish Oracles answers geuen by that Idole or by the deuill rather in that place In the which temple after the bringing of the body of Babylas the idole ceased to geue any more Oracles saying that for the body of Babylas he could geue no moe answers but complaining that that place was woont to bee consecrated vnto him but now it was full of dead mens bodies And thus the Oracles there ceased for that tyme till the comming of Iulianus who inquiring out the cause why the Oracles ceased caused the bones of the holy Martyr to be remooued agayne from thence by the christians whom he then called Galileans They commyng in a great multitude both men maydens and children to the tombe of Babylas transported his bones according to the commaundement of the emperour singing by the way as they went the verse of the Psalme in wordes as followeth Confounded be all that worship Images and all that glory in Idoles c. which comming to the Emperours â—ares set him in great rage against the Christians stirring vp persecution against them Albeit Zonaras declareth the cause something otherwise saying that so soone as the body of him and other Martyrs were remooued away incontineÌ„t the temple of the Idole with the Image in the night was consumed with fire For the which cause sayth Zonaras Iulian stirred vp with anger persecuted the Christians as shall be shewed Christ willyng in his order and place hereafter And thus much of Babylas which whether it was the same Babylas Bishop then of Antioche or an other of the same name it appeareth not by Chrysostome which neither maketh mention of the Emperours name nor of the place where this Babylas was bishop Agayne the stopping out of the
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ„ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ„ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ„ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌ„ber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌ„ders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ„ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌ„d where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌ„tly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ„ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌ„dicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being â—ece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
the Church with such ample possessions 39. It is not necessary to saluation to beleue the church of Rome to be supreme head ouer all Churches 40. It is but folly to beleue the Popes pardons 41. All othes which be made for any coÌ„tract or ciuill bargayne betwixt man and man be vnlawfull 43. Benedict Fraunces Dominicke Bern with all such as haue bene patrons of priuate religion except they haue repented with such also as haue entred into the same be in a damnable state and so from the Pope to the lowest Noues they be all together heretickes Besides these Articles to the number of 45. condemned as is sayd by the Counsell of Constance Other articles also I finde diuersly collected or rather wrasted out of the bookes and writinges of Wickliffe some by William Wodford some by Walden by Frier Tyssington other whom they in theyr bookes haue impugned rather theÌ„ coÌ„futed In the number of whom William Wodford especially findeth out these Articles and writeth agaynst the same to the number of 18. as here vnder follow 1. The bread remayneth in his owne substaunce after the consecration therof vpon the aultar and ceaseth not to be bread still 2. As Iohn was figuratiuely Helias and not personally so the bread figuratiuely is the body of Christ and not naturally And that without all doubt this is a figuratiue speach to say this is my body as to say This Iohn is â—elias 3. In the Decree Ergo Berengarius the Courte of Rome hath determined that the Sacrament of the holy Eucharist is naturaly true bread 4. They which do affirme that the infantes of the faythful departing without the Sacrament of baptisme are not to be saued be presumptuous and fooles in so affirming 5. The administration of the Sacrament of confirmatioÌ„ is not onely reserued to the Bishops 6. In the time of S. Paule onely two orders of Clerkes did suffice in the Church Priests and Deacons Neither was there in the time of the Apostles any destinction of Popes Patriarches and Archbishops and Bishops but these the Emperors pride did finde it out 7. Such as in times past either for couetousnes of temporall lucre or of hope of mutuall succour by kindred or for cause to excuse their lust although they dispayred of issue were maryed were coupled together not by true Matrimony 8. The causes of diuorcement either for spirituall consanguinity or for affinity be not fouÌ„ded in Scripture but are onely ordinaunces of men 9 These words I will take thee to wife are rather to be taken in conâ—ract of matrimony then these wordes I doe take thee to wife And the contract with any party by the words of the future tence ought not to be frustrate for the contract with any party afterward made by the words of the present time 10. There be 12. disciples of Antechrist Popes Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Officials Deanes Monkes Chanons Friers and Pardoners 11. In the booke of Numbers the 18. chapter in Ezechiell 44. chapter it is commaunded simply that neither the Priestes of Aaron nor the Leuites should haue any part of inheritance with other tribes but should liue meerly of tithes and oblations 12. There is no greater hereticke or Antechrist then that Clerke which teacheth that it is lawfull for Priestes and Leuites of the law of grace to be indued with temporall possessions And if there be any heretickes Apostates or blasphemers these Clerkes be such 13. It is not onely lawfull for the Lords temporal to take away goods of fortune from the Churchmen sinning vsually but also are bounde so to doe vnder payne of eternall damnation 14. He that is the more humble and more seruiceable to the Church and more enamoured with the loue of Christ he is in the church militant the greater and the more nearest Vicar of Christ. 15. If corporall vnction or aneling were a Sacrament as now it is fayned to be Christ and his Apostles would not haue left the ordinaunce thereof vntouched 16. Vnto the true dominion secular is required vertuous life of him that ruleth 17. All thinges that happen doe come absolutely of necessity 18. Whatsoeuer the Pope or his Cardinalles can deduce clearely out of the Scripture that only is to be beleued or to be done at their monitioÌ„ whatsoeuer otherwise they do commaund is to be condemned as hereticall Besides this W. Woodford afore mentioued diuers other there were which wrote agaynst these articles of Wicliffe aforesay maynteyning the Popes part as seemeth for flatterye rather then following any iust cause so to doe or shewing forth any reason or learning in disprouing the same Notwithstanding on the contrary part some there were againe both learned and godly which taking the part of Wickliffe without all flattery defended the most of the sayd articles openly in scholes and other places as appereth by the works of Iohn Hus who in his publicke determinations in the vniuersity of Prage stoode in defence of the same agaynst all his aduersaryes As partly is here to be seene in these tractations vnder folowing ¶ THE PVBLICK DEFENCE of certayne Articles of Iohn Wickliffe in the first Act before the whole Vniuersity of Prage in Charles Colledge ¶ The determination of I. Hus vpon the xiiij Article of Wickliffe as touching the preaching and hearing of the word of God made in the yeare of our Lord. 1412. FOr so much as to condemne the trueth wittingly or without reasonable examination doth tende to greate daunger of saluation as the Lord sayth Luke the sixt doe ye not condemne and ye shall not be condemned Therefore to auoyd this great dauÌ„ger the Vniuersity of Prage and the whole communalty there of the Rector Masters Doctors Bachelers and Studentes in theyr generall assembly not agreeing to the condemnation pronounced by the Doctors in theyr councell house requireth of the sayde Doctors a reasonable proofe of theyr condemnation and that they should by scripture authority or infallible reasoÌ„ proue the falsehead of euery those fiue and forty Articles The which being once done the sayd Vniuersity will agree to the sayd condemnation as iust For the Vniuersity doth well know that as Augustine sayth in the end of his second booke of Christian doctrine That what so euer a man doth learne besides the holy scriptures if it be hurtfull there it is condemned If it be profitable there it is founde And when a man hath founde all thinges therein which he hath profitably learned els where he shall much more aboundantly finde those thinges which are found in no place els but are learned in the maruelous deapth and maruellous profoundnesse of those most sacred Scriptures onely Thus writeth Augustine And Gregory in his three twenty booke of Moralles sayth thus God in the holye scripture hath comprehended whatsoeuer thing may happen vnto any man and in the same hath by the examples of those which are gone afore taught them which are to come how to
the olde vnto the young namely men of holy Church breken his hest and few Bishoppes pursuen hem therfore The 15. Article is this that I shoulde haue taught to true men of Christ that on no maner they should worship the Image of him that was done on the crosse or the Image of the blessed mayd his mother or of other Sayntes into honor and worship of the same ordeinet in the minde of them And oft sithes the worshipper of such Image he has reprouet saying and strongly affirming that Church men sinnen and done Idolatry This conclusion haue I not sayd in these termes But this I say with protestation that God commaūdes in his law in diuers places Exod. 20. Leuit. 19. 26. Deut. 5. 7. Tobiae 1. Baruc. 6.2 ad Corin. 10. Esay 45. Iere. 2.6.8 10.22 vltimo Sapient 13. 14. 15. Mac. 5. Threnorum 4. postremo that men should not worshippē grauen Images that ben werkes of mens handes And also he bids that mē should not make to hem grauen Images in likenesse of the thinges that bene in heauen to that end to worshippen hem sethen neither God ne Christ by his manhood gaue neuer commaundement to make thes Images ne expresse counsell ne his Apostles in all his law ne to worship such that bene made But wel I wote that by mens owne relation that haue misbeleuet in hem that many mē sinnen in manmetry worshipping such dead Images Notforthy to tho men bene Images good to whom they bene but kalēdars and through the sight of hem they knowen the better and worshippen oft God and his Saints And to such mē they done harme that settē her hope and trust in hem or done any worship to hem agaynst Gods law his hest Vnde ait Gregorius in Registro libro 10. in Epistola ad Serenum Episcopum Si quis imagines facere voluerit minimè prohibe adorare omnino prohibe Sed hoc solicitè fraternitas tua admoneat vt ex visione rei gestae ardorem compunctionis percipiant vt in adoratione totius trinitatis prosternantur These conclusions poyntes and articles that I haue vnder protestation in this booke affirmed I will stand by hem and maintayne hem with the grace of almighty god to the time that the cōtrary be prouet dewly by Gods law And this protestation I make for my fayth and my beliefe as I did the beginning that whensoeuer this worshipfull or any other Christē man shewes me verayly by gods law the contrary of this I will holy forsake hem and take me to the veray trouth and better vnderstanding of wiser men redy to be amended by the law of Iesu Christ and be a true Christen man faythfull sonne of holy church And of these I beseech you all bere witnes where ye commen Subsequenter vero quia fide dignorum relatione recepimus quod idem Gulielmus Swinderby latitabat quo minus posset in propria person a citari ipsum Gulielmum vijs modis per Edictum publicum ad instar albi praetoris in Ecclesia nostra cathedrali Herfordensi parochialibus ecclesijs de Kington Croste Whitney nostrae diocesis vbi idem Gulielmus solebat commorari citari fecimus prout quemadmodum in modo citatorio continetur cuius tenor sequitur in haec verba ¶ The Citation IOhn by Gods permission Byshop of Hereford to his deare sons our Deane of Leamster to the persons of Croft Almaly and Whitney and also to the Vicars of Kingston Iardersley Wiggemore and Monmouth Clifford and of S. Iohns aultar in our cathedrall Church of Hereford and to the rest of the Deanes Parsons Vicars Chapleines parish Priestes and to other whosoeuer in any place are appoynted through our city and dioces of Hereford sendeth greeting grace and benediction We bid and commaund charging you straitly in the vertue of holy obedience that you cite or cause to be cited peremptorily and vnder the payne of excommunication William Swinderby pretending himselfe to be a Priest That he appeare before vs or our Commissaryes the 20. day of this present moneth of Iuly at North Lodebury within our dioces which the continuance of the dayes following in other places also to be assigned vnto him if it be expedient till such thinges as haue bene and shall be layde agaynst him be fully discussed to aunswere more at large to certayne positions and articles touching the Catholicke fayth and the holy mother Churches determination that haue bene exhibited and ministred vnto the sayd William And to see and heare also many thinges that haue openly in indgement before vs and a great number of faythfull Christians by him bene euen in writing confessed to be condemned as hereticall false schismaticall and erroneous And to see and heare positions and Articles denied by the sayd William to be proued by faythfull witnesses and other lawfull trials against the sayd William And to receiue for his false hereticall erroneous and schismaticall doctrine that iustice shall appoynt or els to shew causes why the premisses shoulde not bee done And if the sayd William lieth priuely or els cannot be so cited in his proper person we will that in your Churches when most people shall then come together to diuine seruice you opēly with a loud voyce and that may be vnderstanded cause the said William peremptorely to be cited vnto the premisses certifying the same William that whether he shall appeare the day and place appointed or no we notwithstanding will proceed vnto the premisses agaynst the sayd William according to the canonicall decrees by forme of law in the absence or contumacy of the sayde William notwitstanding We will moreouer if the sayd William shall appeare at the sayd day and place as is aforesayde before vs frendly heare him and honestly and fauorably as farre as we may with Gods leaue deale with him graunting free licence to come and to go for his naturall liberty without any hurt either in body or goods And see that you fully certify vs of the thinges that you or any of you shall do about the execution of this our commaundement and that by your letters patentes signed with your seale autenticall geuing also faythsully to the sayde William or to his lawfull Proctor if he require it a copye of this our present commaundement Geuen at our house of Whitburne vnder our seale the fift day of the moneth of Iuly in the yeare of our Lord. 1391. ¶ The act of the first day On Thursday the xx of Iuly in that yeare of the Lord aforesaid We in the parish church of North Lidebury afore sayd about 6 of the clocke sitting in iudgement after that it was reported vnto vs how the foresayd Williā was personally taken and lawfully cited Caused the sayd William then and there openly in iudgement to be called out to do heare and receiue such thinges wherto he was afore cited to do otherwise
that there do not remain accidencies without substance or subiect after the coÌ„secration of the body of Christ. And touching this matter the doctors holde diuers opinions Furthermore as concerning the Pope he said helde and auouched that he is the very Antichrist because yâ— in lyfe and maners he is contrary to the lawes doctrines and deedes of Christ our Lord. All and euery of these things were done euen as they be aboue writteÌ„ and rehearsed in the yeare of our Lord poÌ„tificall office month day place aforesayd at supper time of the day aforenamed theÌ„ and there being present the worshipful and discrete men sir Walter Ramsbury chiefe chaÌ„ter of the sayde Cathedrall Church of Hereforde Roger Hoore Chanon of the same Church Walter Wall Chaplain of the said church of Hereford being a vicar of the Choral certaine other worthy witnesses of credit that were specially called and desired to the premisses Ex Regist. Herford And I Richard Lee whelar clerke of Worcester being a publike notarye by the authoritie Apostolike was personally present at all and singuler the premisses whilest that as is before rehersed they were done and a doing in the yere of our lord 1391. pontisical office month day place the houre aforesaid I did see write and heare all and singuler those things thus to bee done and haue reduced theÌ„ into this publike maner and forme being desired truely to restifie the premisses haue sealed the sayde instrument made hereupon with mine accustomed scale and name In the name of God Amen Be it plainly knoweÌ„ to all persons by this present publike instrumeÌ„t that in the yere from the incarnation of the lord after the course and coâ—â—pâ—â—tation of the church of England 1391. the indiction fifteene in the 3. yere of the pontifical office of the most holy father in Christ and our Lord Lord Boniface Pope by the prouydeÌ„ce of God the 9. in the 19. day of the month of Ianuary Walter Brute layman of Hereford dioces personally appearing before the reuereÌ„d father in Christ and Lord. Lord Iohn by gods grace B. of Herford in the presence of me being a publike notarie one of the witnesses vnder written did say hold publish affirme the coÌ„clusioÌ„s hereafter written the is to say yâ— christen people are not bouÌ„d to pay tithes neither by the law of Moses nor by the law of Christ. Item that it is not lawful for Christians for any cause in any case to sweare by the creator neither by the creature Item he confesseth openly and of his owne accord that within the same month of Ianuary he did eate drink and communicate with William Swinderby not being ignorant of the sentence of the said reuerend father whereby the same William Swinderby was pronounced an heretique schismatique and a false seducer of the common people Which conclusions the same reuerend father caused to bee writteÌ„ and in writing to be deliuered to the same Walter Which when he had seene and red he sayd also that he did maintaine and iustifie them according to the lawes aforesayd These thinges were done in the chamber oâ— the sayd bishop of Herford at his manor of Whitborne of the sayde dioces of Hereford then being there present the same Byshop abouesaid M. Reynold of Wolsten Canon of Hereford sir Phillip Dileske parson of the parish church of Blamurin Thomas Guldefeld parson of the Church of Englisbyknore Iohn Cresset parson of the church of Whytborne and Thomas Wallewayne housholde seruant for witnesses specially called and desired to the premisses of the dioces of Hereford and S. Asse And I Benedict Come clerke of the dioces of S. Asse publike notary by the Apostolike authoritie of the dioces of S. Asse was personally present together with the witnes before named at all and singuler these and other thinges here premised whilest they were so done and a doing did see heare write those things so to be done as is before mencioned and did write the same and reduce them into this publike forme with my wonted accustomed seale and name haue sealed it being desired and required truly to testifie the premisses At the last the aforesaid Walter Brute did present and cause to be presented to vs at diuers places and times assigned by vs to the same Walter to aunswere to yâ— former conclusions and articles diuers scroules of paper writteÌ„ with his owne proper hand for his aunswers to the same Articles and conclusions aboue written he partly appearing by his owne selfe before vs sitting in our iudgement seat and partly by his messengers specially appoynted to that purpose of which scroules the tenors do follow in order worde by worde and be on this maner In the name of the father and of the sonne and the holy ghost Amen I Walter Brute sinner layman husbaÌ„dmaÌ„ a Christian hauing mine ofspring of the Brittons both by my father mothers side of the Britons haue ben accused to the B. of Hereford that I did erre in many matters concerning the catholike Christen fayth by whoÌ„ I am required yâ— I should write an aunswere in Latin to all those matters whose desire I wil satisfie to my power protesting first of al before God before al the world the like as it is not my mind through Gods grace to refuse the knoweÌ„ truth for any reward greater or smaller yea be it neuer so bigge nor yet for the feare of any temporal punishment eueÌ„ so it is not my mind to maintain any erroneous doctrine for any coÌ„modities sake And if any maÌ„ of what state sect or condition so euer he be wil shew me that I erre in my writings or sayings by the authoritie of the sacred scripture or by probable reason grounded in the sacred scripture I wil humbly and gladly receiue his information But as for the bare wordes of any teacher Christ onely excepted I wil not simply beleue except hee shal be able to stablish theÌ„ by the truth of experience or of the Scripture for because that in the holy Apostles elected by Christ there hath beue fouÌ„d errour by the testimony of the holy scripture because that Paule himselfe doth coÌ„fesse that he rebuked Peter for that he was worthy to be rebuked Galat. the 2. Chapiter There hath ben errors fouÌ„d in the holy doctors that haue ben before vs as they themselues confesse of them selues And oftentimes it falleth out that there is error founde in the teachers in our age who are of contrary opinions among themselues and sâ—me of them do sometimes determine mine one thing for truth and others do condemne the selfe same thing to be heresye or error Which protestation premised I wil here place 1. suppositions or cases for a grouÌ„d and a foundatioÌ„ of all things that I shall say out of which I would gather two probable conclusions stablished vpoÌ„ the same and vpon the sacred Scripture By which coÌ„clusions when as
be done in priuate houses so that whosoeuer should atteÌ„pt the contrary should be depriued const 57. Moreouer coÌ„cernyng Clerkes leauyng their Churches const 58. Also concerning the order maner of funerals const 59. And that Byshops should not keepe froÌ„ their flocke const 67. The same IustiniaÌ„ grauÌ„ted to the Clergy of ConstaÌ„tinople the priuiledge of the secular court in cases onely ciuile and such as touched not the disturbauÌ„ce of the Byshop otherwise in all criminall causes he left them to the iudgemeÌ„t of the secular court const 83. He geueth also lawes decrees for breach of matrimonie const 117. in diuers other places And in his const 123. after the doctrine of S. Paule he commauÌ„deth all Byshops Priestes to sounde out their seruice to celebrate the misteries not after a secrete maner but with a loude voyce so as they might not onely be heard but also be vnderstand of the faythfull people what was sayd done Whereby it is to be gathered that diuine prayers and seruice then was in the vulgar toung And as the said Iustinian other Emperours in those dayes had the iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernement ouer spirituall matters persons the like examples also may be brought of other kyngs in other laÌ„des who had no lesse authoritie in their Realmes then Emperours had in their Empire As in FrauÌ„ce Clodoueus the first Christened kyng at Orleans caused a CouÌ„cell of 33. Byshops where .33 Canons were instituted coÌ„cernyng the gouernemeÌ„t of the Church within .200 yeares after Christ. Ex primo Tomo Concil Carolus Magnus beside his other lawes and edictes political called v. Synodes one at Mentz the second at Rome the third at Remes the fourth at Cabilone the fift at Arâ—late where sundry rites ordinauÌ„ces were geuen to the Clergy about .810 yeares after Christ. The same Carolus also decreed that onely the Canonicall bookes of Scripture should be read in the Church none other Which before also was decreed an 4.17 in the third generall Councel of Carthage Item he exhorteth and chargeth Byshops and Priests to preach the word with a godly iniuÌ„ction Episcopi verò vt siue per se siue per vicarios pabulum verbi diuini sedulò populis annuncient Quia vt ait beatus Gregorius Iram contra se occulti iudicis excitat Sacerdos si sine praedicationis sonitu incedit Et vt ipsi clerum sibi commissum in sobrietate castitate nutriant Superstitiones quas quibusdam in locis in exequijs mortuorum noÌ„nulli faciunt eradicent that is That bishops either by them selues or their deputies shall shew forth the foode of Gods word to the people with all diligeÌ„ce For as Gregory sayth the Priest procureth against him the wrath of the secret iudge which goeth without the sound of preaching And also that they bring vp their Clergy to theÌ„ coÌ„mitted in sobernes chastitie The superstitioÌ„ which in certaine places is vsed of some about the Funerals of the dead let them exterminate plucke vp by the rootes c. Moreouer instructing informyng the sayd Byshops Priestes in the office of preaching willeth theÌ„ not to suffer any to fayne or preach to the people any new doctrine of their owne inueÌ„tion not agreing to the word of God but that they them selues both will preach such thyngs as lead to eternall life and also that they set vp other to do the same ioyneth with all a godly exhortation Ideo dilectissimi toto corde praeparemus nos in scientia veritatis mox vt diuina donante gratia verbum Dei currat crescat multiplicetur in profectum Ecclesiae Dei sanctae salutem animaruÌ„ nostrarum laudem gloriam nominis Domini nostri Iesu Christi Pax praedicantibus gratia obedientibus gloria Domino nostro Iesu Christo Amen Furthermore the said Carolus in his constitutions diuideth the goodes geueÌ„ to the Church so that in the more welthy places two partes should go to the vse of the poore the third to the stipeÌ„d of the Clergy Otherwise in poorer places an equall diuisioÌ„ to be made betwene the pouertie the Clergy vnles the gift had some speciall exception Ex Ansegiso lib. 1. cap. 80. And in the same booke a little after cap. 83. the author declareth by the sayd Carolus to be decreed that no Ecclesiasticall person or persons froÌ„ thenceforth should presume to take of any person any such gift or donation wherby the childreÌ„ or kinsfolkes of the sayd Donor should be defeited of their inheritance duly to them belongyng Ludouicus Pius king of France after Emperor was sonne to the foresaid Charles who being ioined together with the said Charles his father in the Empire ordained also with his father sundry actes obseruaunces touchyng the gouernement of the Church as in the author before alledged may appeare As first that no entry should be made into the Church by Symony Agayne that Byshops should be ordained by the free electioÌ„ of the Clergie of the people without all respect of person or reward onely for the merite of life and gift of heauenly wisedome Also the sayd Kynges Emperours forbad that any free maÌ„ or Citizen should enter the professioÌ„ of Monkery without licence asked of the kyng before added a double cause wherfore First for that many not for meere deuotioÌ„ but for idlenes and auoyding the kynges warres do geue theÌ„ selues to ReligioÌ„ againe for that many be craftely circumueÌ„ted deluded by subtile couetous persons seekyng to get froÌ„ them that which they haue Lib. 1. cap. 114. ibidem IteÌ„ that no young childreÌ„ or boyes should be shaueÌ„ or enter any profession without the will of their PareÌ„tes And no young maydens should take the veale or profession of a Nunne before she came to sufficient discretion of yeres to discerne chuse what they will follow That none should be interred or buried theÌ„ce forth within the Church which also was decreed by Theodosius Valentinianus 40. yeares before them Item the sayd Carolus .22 yeares before this Emperour enacted that murderers such as were giltie of death by the law should haue no sanctuary by flying into the Church c. which also was decreed by IustiniaÌ„ .300 yeares before this Carolus Ex Nouel Iustinia Moreouer the foresayd Ludouicus Pius with his sonne Clothariê° or as some call him Lotharius ioyned with him among other Ecclesiasticall Sanctions ordained a godly law for laymen to coÌ„municate the Sacrament of the body bloud of the Lord in these wordes Vt si noÌ„ frequeÌ„tius vel ter laici homines communicent nisi fortè grauioribus quibusâ—am criminibus impediaÌ„tur That laymen do communicate at least thrise if not ofter except they be let percase by some more haynous greuous offences Anseg lib. 2. cap. 43. Item they enacted that no goodes of the Church should be alienated vnder the payne Leoninae
no doubt is preferred aboue the Apostles and aboue Cephas also Moreouer as the dignitie of the wife is aboue the seruant so must needes the honour and worthines of the Churche being the spouse of Christ surmount the state of Peter or other Apostles which be but seruants to Christ and to the Churche yea and though they were Princes of the Church yet after the minde of Baldus Magis attenditur persona intellectualis quà m organica Otherwise if by this word charge he ment only the office and diligence of teaching to that I aunswere The same Lord that sayde to Peter feede my sheepe said also to the other go preach this Gospell to al nations And he that said to Peter what soeuer thou loosest said also to the other whatsoeuer ye remit in the earth Moreouer if the matter goe by preaching Paul the Apostle laboured more therin then euer did Peter by his owne confession Plus laboraui also suffered more for the same Plus sustinui neither was his doctrine lesse sound Yea and in one point he went before Peter was teacher and schoolmaister vnto Peter whereas Peter was by him iustly corrected Gal. 2. Furthermore teaching is not always nor in all things a point of maistership but sometime a point of seruice As if a Frenchman should be put to an Englishman to teach him French although he excelleth him in that kind of facultie yet it followeth not therefore that he hath fulnes of power vpō him to appoint his diet to rule his houshold to prescribe his lawes to stinte his lands and such other Wherfore seing in trauail in teaching in paines of preaching in gifts of tongs in largenes of commission in operation of miracles in grace of vocation in receauing the holy Ghost in vehemencie of tormentes and death for Christes name the other Apostles were nothing inferiour to Peter Why Peter then should claime any special prerogatiue aboue the rest I vnderstād no cause As in deed he neuer claimed any but the patrons of the Apostolicall sea do claime it for him which he neuer claimed himself neither if he were here would no lesse abhorre it with soule and conscience then we do now yet our abhorring now is not for any malice of person or any vantage to our selues but only the vehemencie of truth zeale to Christ and to his congregation Moreouer if these men would needes haue Peter to be the Curate and ouersear of the whole vniuersall Church which was too much for one man to take charge vpon and to be Prince of al other Apostles then would I faine learne of them what meaneth Dextrae societatis the right hand of societie betwene Peter Paul Barnabie mentioned Gal. 2. What taking of hands is there betwene subiects their Prince in way of fellowship Or where fellowship is what maistership is there Or againe what state of maistership is it like that Christ would geue to Peter who beyng in deede maister of all tooke such little maistership vpon himselfe and that not only in inward affection but also in outward fact Although I am not ignorant that Peter in places of the Gospell hath his commendation neither doe I denie Peter to bee worthy of the same But yet these wordes of commendation geue to him no state of superioritie or iurisdiction vpon all other to haue all vnder his subiection As if a Schoolemaister should haue more special charge to some one of his scholers for his riper towardnes yet this geueth him no fulnes of authoritie or power coactiue vpō the rest vnlesse by special admission he be deputed therunto Whereof nothing can be gathered of Peter for if it bee true that S. Augustine saith that such things as were spokē to Peter haue no lightsome vnderstanding except they be referred to the church wherof Peter did beare a figure thē hath the person of Peter nothing to claime by these woordes but all redoūdeth to the church which being ment by Peter hath power by this reason both ouer the person of Peter and all other persons in the Lord. But here stumbleth in an argument of our aduersarie againe which he in the margent of his book calleth an inuincible argument drawen out of the bowels of S. Iohn Chrisostome Lib. 2. De Sacerd. Wherby he supposeth to haue giuen a shrewd blow to the Protestants and to haue gotten Hectors victory vpon a certaine English prisoner taken in plain field and of all such as take his part The text onely of Chrysostome he reciteth but maketh no argument albeit he maketh mention of an inuincible argumēt in the margent But because he either wist not or list not to shew his cunning therein I wil forme that in argumēt for him which he would haue done but did not and so will forme it the Lord willing as he himselfe must of necessitie bee driuen to do if the matter euer come to the triall of act and not to the trifling of wordes First he taketh his text out of Chrysostome as followeth for what cause I pray you did Christ shed his bloud Truely to redeeme those sheep whose charge he committeth to Peter and to Peters successours Upon this place of Chrysostome this Clarke taketh his medium Christes suffring His conclusion is that all which Christ died for were committed to Peter Wherfore the forme of the argument must needes stand thus in the third figure Christ suffred for all men Christ suffered for them whome hee committed to Peter Ergo All that Christ dyed for were committed to Peter If this be the forme of his insoluble argument as it seemeth to be by the order of his reasoning also must needs be taking that medium and making that conclusion as he doth for els in the first figure and first moode the text of Chrisostome will not serue him then must the forme and violence of this inexpugnable argumēt be denied for that it breaketh the rules of Logike making his conclusiō vniuersall which in that figure must needes be perticular either affirmatiue or negatiue And so this argument inuincible falleth into one of these two straites either cōcluding thus the forme wil not serue him or cōcluding in another figure the wordes of Chrysostome will not aunswer to his purpose to proue that all the world was committed to Peter Which proposition as it is strange in scripture so neither is it the proposition of Chrysostome And though it were yet both without inconuenience might be graunted of vs and being graunted serueth his purpose nothing so long as the proposition is not exceptiue excluding other Apostles For the words of Chrysostom do not so sound that the whole world was committed to Peter onely and to none other Likewise then as it may be well affirmed of vs that the world was committed to Peter so can it not be denied of them that the world was also committed to Iohn Iames Bartholomew Paul Barnabe and other all and
cities which cause being outward carnall was neither then cause sufficient and now ceasing importeth not to vs the like effect according as they say Sublata causa tollitur effectus So that by the reason therof the foresaid principallitie of the church of Rome did not hold then iure diuino sed humano And as it holdeth by mans law so by mans law may be repealed againe Wherfore be it admitted that both the Pope sitteth and succedeth in the chaire of Peter and also that he is the Bishop of the greatest citie in the world yet it followeth not therby that he should haue rule and lordship ouer all other bishops and churches of the world For first touching the succession of Peter many things are to be considered First whether Peter sate and had his chaire in Rome or not Secondly whether he sate there as an Apostle or as a Bishop Thirdly whether the sitting in the outward seate of Peter maketh successour of Peter Fourthly whether he sitteth in the chaire seat of Peter which sitteth not in the doctrine of Peter Fiftly whether the succession of Peter maketh rather an Apostle then a Bishop so should we call the Pope the Apostle of Rome and not the bishop of Rome Sixtly whether Ecclesiasticall functions ought to be esteemed by ordinarie succession of place or by Gods secret calling or sending Seuenthly and lastly whether it stand by Scripture any succession at all to be pointed in Christes Church or why more from Peter then from other Apostles All which Interrogatories being wel discussed which would aske a long proces it should wel appeare what litle hold the Pope hath to take this state vpon him aboue all other Churches as he doth In the meane tyme this one argument by the way may suffice in stead of many for our aduersaries to answer to at their conuenient leisure Which argument thus I forme and frame in Camestres Ca All the true successors of Peter sit in the chaire of the doctrine of Peter and other Apostles vniformly me No Popes of this latter Church of Rome sitte in the chaire of Saint Peters and other Apostles doctrine vniformely stres Ergo no Popes of this latter church of Rome be the true successors of Peter And when they haue well perused the Minor of this argument and haue well conferred together the doctrine taught them of S. Peter with the doctrine taught now by the Popes of iustification of a Christen man of the office of the law of the strength and largenes of sinne of mens merites of free will of works of supererogation of setting vp images of vij Sacramentes of auricular confession of satisfaction of sacrifice of the Masse of communicating vnder one kinde of eleuating and adoring the Sacramentall elements of Latine seruice of inuocation of prohibitiō of meates and mariage of vowing chastitie of sectes rules of diuers religions of indulgences and pardōs also with their doctrine taught now of magistrates of the fulnes of power and regalitie of the sea of Rome with many other like to these c. then will I be glad to heare what they wil say to the premisses Secondly if they would proue by the allegation of the Doctours Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine Theodoritus aforesaid the Bishop of Rome to bee the chiefe of all Bishops therfore because the citie wherof he is bishop is the chiefe and principall aboue all other Churches that consequent is to be denied For it followeth not taking as I said the principallitie of that church to stand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vpon the principal dominion of that citie no more then this consequent followeth London is the chiefe Citie in all England Ergo the bishop of London is the chiefest of all bishops in the Realme Which argument were derogatory to the bishop both of Canterbury and of Yorke Yea to graunt yet more to but aduersaries which is all they can require the minde of the foresaid Doctours Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine and Theodoritus in giuing principallitie vnto Rome to haue respect vnto the vertue of inscession from Peter and not vnto the greatnes of the Citie yet notwithstanding for all this their argument holdeth not if it be rightly considered to say The Apostolicall Sea of Rome hauing successiō from Peter with the bishops therof was chief then of all other churches in the primitiue tyme of these Doctours Ergo the Apostolicall sea of Rome with the Bishops therof hauing successiō from Peter ought now to be chiefe of all other churches in these our dayes This consequent might well follow if the tymes were like or if succession which gaue them the cause of principallitie were the same now which was then But now the time and succession is not correspondent for then succession in the time of these Doctours was as well in doctrine Apostolicall as in place Apostolicall Now the succession of doctrine Apostolicall hath not long ceased in the sea Apostolicall and nothing remaineth but onely place which is the lest matter of true spirituall and Apostolical succession And thus much to the authoritie and testimonie of these forenamed Doctors Besides these obiections heretofore recited out of Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine and Theodoritus our aduersaries yet obiect and heape vp against vs moreouer examples of the primitiue time of the church testimonies of generall Councels and opinions of auncient writers taken out of the booke of Councels Epistles decretall wherby their intent is to prooue the foresayd termes of the head of the church ruler of the church chiefe of all other Priestes to bee applied not onely to Peter but also to the Bishop of Rome within the compasse of the primitiue time And here commeth in the testimonie cited of Vincentius Lirinensis Of the Epistle of Paschasius and his fellowes writing to Leo from the Councel of Chalcedon The testimonie also of Iustinian the Emperour in his Codex where Ioannes then Pope was called caput omnium Ecclesiarum Epist. inter claras cap. De summa Trinit fide Cath. The testimonie also of Athanasius with his fellow bishops of Egypt of Thebaida and Libia in their Epistles to Pope Marcius Liberius Felix Likewise the testimonie of Hierome In praef in 4. Euang. Item Epist. 42. Tom. 1. Item Epist. 41. Tom. 2. Of S. Ambrose 1. Tim 3. Of S. Augustina to Boniface Ad Bonifac. contra duas Epist Pelagian Lib. 1. cap. 1. Item Lib. 2. De Baptism cap. 1. Of Theodoritus in his Epistle to Pope Leo. Epist Commentar in Pauli Epist. praefixa Of Chrysostome Epist ad Innocentium Tom. 5. c. By which testimonies our aduersaries would prooue S. Peter and after him the Bishop of Rome to be called and taken for head of the church chiefe bishop prince and ruler of the whole Clergy To all which obiections fully and exactly to aunswer in order would require a whole volume by it selfe In the meane time leauing the rest vnto them vnto whom it doth more
multitude for the causes aboue specified did not cease to disquiete and afflict the quiet people of God impuâ—ing and ascribing to the Christians whatsoeuer misfortune happened contrary to their desires Moreouer inuentyng agaynst them all false crimes and contumelies wherein to accuse them By reason whereof diuers there were in sundry places much molested and some put to death albeit as it is to be supposed not by the consent of the Emperour who of nature was so mylde and gentle that either he raysed vp no persecution agaynst the Christians or els he soone stayed the same beyng mooued As well may appeare by his letter sent doune to the countreys of Asia the tenor whereof here insueth The Epistle of Antoninus Pius to the Common of Asia EMperour and Caesar Aurelius Antoninus Augustus Armenicus Pontifex Maximus Tribune eleuen tymes Consull thrise vnto the commons of Asia greeting I am very certayne that the Gods haue a care of this that they which be such shall be knowen and not lye hid For they doe punish them that will not worship them more then you which so vexe and trouble them confirming thereby the opinion which they haue conceaued and doe conceaue of you that is to bee wicked men For this is their ioy and desire that when they are accused rather they couet to dye for their God then to lyue Whereby they are Victorers and doe ouercome you geuing rather their lyues then to bee obedient to you in doyng that which you require of them And here it shall not be inconuenient to aduertise you of the Earthquakes which haue and doe happen among vs that when at the sight of them you tremble and are afraide then conferre your case with them For they vpon a sure confidence of their God are bolde and fearelesse much more then you who in all the tyme of this your ignoraunce both doe worship other Gods and neglect the Religion of immortalitie and such Christians as worship him them you doe driue out and persecute them vnto death Of these and such like matters many Presidents of our Prouinces did write to our father of famous memorie heretofore To whome he directed his aunswere agayne willing them in no case to molest the Christians except they were found in some trespasse preiudiciall against the Empire of Rome And to me also many there be which write signifiyng their mind in like maner To whome I haue aunswered againe to the same effect and maner as my father did Wherefore if any hereafter shall offer any vexatioÌ„ or trouble to such hauing no other cause but onely for that they are such let him that is appeached be released and discharged free yea although he be founde to bee such that is a Christian and let the accuser sustaine the punishment c. This godly Edict of the Emperour was proclaymed at Ephesus in the publique asseÌ„bly of all Asia wherof Melito also Byshop of Sardis who florished in the same tyme maketh mention in his Apologie written in defence of our doctrine to M. Antoninus Verus as hereafter Christ willing shall appeare By this meanes then the tempest of persecution in those daies began to be appeased through the mercifull prouidence of God which woulde not haue hys Church vtterly to be ouerthrowne though hardly yet to growe * The fourth Persecution AFter the decease of the foresayd quiet and milde Prince Aurelius Antonius Pius who among all other Emperours of that tyme made the most quiet end followed his sonne M. Antoninus Verus with Lucius his brother about the yeare of our Lord .162 a man of nature more sterne and seuere And although in study of Philosophy in ciuile gouernement no lesse commendable yet to ward the Christians sharpe and fierce by whome was moued the fourth persecution after Nero. In whose tyme a great number of them which truely professed Christ suffered most cruel tormentes and punishments both in Asia and in Fraunce In the number of whome was Policarpus the worthy Bishop of Smyrna Who in the great rage of this persecution in Asia among many other most constant Saintes was also Martyred Of whose end and Martyrdome I thought it here not vnexpedient to coÌ„mit to history so much as Eusebius declareth to be taken out of a certaine letter or Epistle written by them of hys owne Churche to the brethren of Pontus the tenor of which Epistle here followeth The congregation which is at Smyrna to the congregation which is at Philomilium and to all the congregations throughout Pontus mercy to you peace and the loue of God our father and of our Lord Iesu Christ be multiplied Amen We haue written vnto you brethren of those men which haue suffred Martyrdome and of blessed Polycarpus which hath ended and appeased this persecutioÌ„ as it were by the shedding of his own bloud And in the same epistle before they enter into farther matter of Polycarpus they discourse of other Martyrs describing what patience they abode and shewed in suffring their torments which was so great and admirable saith the Epistle that the lookers on were amased seeing and beholding how they were so scourged and whipped that the inward vaynes arteries appeared yea euen so much that the very intrailes of their bodies their bowels and members were seen after that were set vpon sharp shels taken out of the sea edged and sharpe and certaine nailes and thornes for the Martyrs to go vpon which were sharpned and pointed called Obelisci Thus suffred they all kind of punishment and torment that might be deuised and lastly were throwne vnto the wild beasts to be deuoured But especially in the foresayd Epistle mention is made of one Germanicus how he most woorthily perseuered and ouercame by the grace of God that feare of death which is ingraffed in the common nature of all men whose notable patience sufferaunce was so notable that the whole multitude wondring at this beloued Martyr of God for this his so bold constancie and also for the singular strength and vertue proceeding of the whole multitude of the Christians began sodenly to cry with a loud voyce saying destroy the wicked men let Polycarpus be sought for And whilest a great vprore and tumult began thus to be raised vpon those cries A certaine Phrigian named Quintus lately come out of Phrigia who seyng and abhorring the wilde beasts and the fierce rage of them of an ouer light mynd betrayed his own safetie For so the same letter of him doth report that he not reuerently but more malipertly then requisite was together with others rushed into the iudgement place and so being takeÌ„ was made a manifest example to all the beholders that no man ought rashly and vnreuerently with such boldnesse to thrust in himself to entermeddle in matters wherwith he hath not to do But now we will surcease to speake more of them and returne to Polycarpus of whome the foresayd letter consequently declareth
as foloweth How that in the beginning when he heard of these things was nothing at all afrayd nor disquieted in mynd but purposed to haue taried stil in the Citie till beyng perswaded by the intreatie of theÌ„ that were about him which desired him instatly that he would conuey himselfe away hid himselfe in a grange or village not farre of from the Citie and there abidyng with a fewe more in his company did nothing els night nor day but abode in supplication wherin he made his humble petitioÌ„ for the obtaining of peace vnto all the congregatioÌ„s through out the world For that was his accustomed maner so to doe And as he was thus making his prayers three dayes before he was apprehended in a vision by night he saw the bed set on fire vnder his head and sodainly to be coÌ„sumed And when he awaked he told by and by expounded vnto them that were present his vision and told them before what thing should come to passe that is how that in the fire he should lose his life for Christes cause It is further mentioned that wheÌ„ they were hard at hand which so narowly sought for him that he was inforced for the affection and loue of his brethren to fleet into an other village to which place notwithstanding within a little while alter the pursuers came and when they had taken a couple of children that dwelt therabouts they so beat one of them with whips that by the bewraying or confession of him they were brought to the Inne where Polycarpus was And they say that the pursuers making no great hast to enter found him in the vppermost place of the house from whence he might haue escaped into other houses if he would but this he would not do saying the wil of God be done Furthermore wheÌ„ he knew that they were come as the said history sheweth he came downe and spake vnto them with a very chereful and pleasant countenaunce so that it was a wonder to see those which a while agone knew not the man now beholding viewyng his comely age and his graue constant countenaunce lamented that they had so much employed their labour that so aged a man should be appreheÌ„ded To conclude he commaunded that straightway without any delay the â—able should be layd for them and persuaded theÌ„ that they would eate and diâ—e well and required of them boldly that he might haue an houres respite to make his prayers Which thing after it was graunted he arose and went to pray so being replenished which the grace of God that they which were present and hearyng the prayers that he made were astonied at it and now many of them were sory that so honest and godly an aged man should be put to death After this the foresaid Epistle or letter prosecuting the historie addeth more as followeth After he had made an end of his prayers had called to his remeÌ„brance al those things which euer hapned vnto him and to the vniuersal catholike church throughout all the world whether they were small or great glorious or els inglorious and that the houre was now come in which they ought to set forward they set him vpon an Asse and brought him to the Citie vpon a solemne feast day And there met him Irenarchus Herodes and his father Nicetes which causing him to come vp into the chariote where they sate persuaded him sayd What hurt I pray thee shall come thereof to thee if thou say by the way of salutation My Lord Caesar and to do sacrifice and thus to saue thy selfe But he at the beginning made them none aunswere Till that when they inforced him to speake he sayd I wil not do as ye counsail me I should When that they sawe he could not be persuaded they gaue him very rough language of purpose molested him that in goyng doune the chariot from them he might hurt or breake his legs But he forcing very light of the matter as though he had felt no hurt went merily and diligently forward making hast vnto the place appointed And when there was such vprore in the place of execution that he could not be heard but of a very few there came a voyce from heauen to Polycarpus as he was going into the Stage or appointed place of iudgement saying be of good cheare Polycarpus and play the man No man there was which saw him that spake but very many of vs heard his voyce And when he was brought in there was a great noise made by them which vnderstood that Polycarpus was apprehended The Proconsul asked him wheÌ„ that he was come whether his name was Polycarpus or not and when he said yea it was he gaue him counsail to deny his name and said vnto him be good vnto thy selfe and fauour thyne old age and many other such like words which they accustome to speake Sweare saith he by the Emperours good fortune looke vpoÌ„ this matter say thou with vs Destroy these naughtie men Then Polycarpus beholding with constant countenance the whole multitude which was in the place appointed and geuing a great sigh looked vp to heauen saying Thou thou it is that wilt destroy these wicked naughty men And the Proconsul thus being earnestly in hand with him sayd take thine othe and I will dyscharge thee desye Christ Policarpus aunswered fourescore and syxe yeares haue I beene his seruaunt yet in all this tyme hath he not so much as once hurt me how then may I speake euill of my king souereigne Lorde which hath thus preserued me Then the Proconsull againe inforced him and sayd Sweare thou I aduise thee by Caesars prosperity Policarpus replieth if thou require of me this fonde word of vaine boasting teyning not to know as thou saiest who I am I doe thee to wit that I am a Christian And if thou desire to know the doctrin of Christianity appoint a day thou shalt heare Perswade the people to this said the Proconsul Truly sayth Policarpus I haue thought it my part thus to say vnto you for so much as we are commaunded to giue vnto the gouernours powers ordayned of God the honor meete due to them and not hurtfull vnto vs but as for those I doe iudge them vnworthy to purge my self vnto them Hereupon the proconsul stode vp I haue saith he wilde beasts to whom I will throwe thee vnles thou take a better way Whereunto Policarpus answered let theÌ„ come we haue determined with our selues that we will not by repentance turne vs from the better way to the worse but rather conuenient it is that a man turne from the thinges that be euill to that which is good and iust Agayne sayth the Proconsul I will taine thee with fire if that thou set not by the wilde beastes nor yet repent Then said Policarpus you threaten me with fyre which shal burne for the space of an
loue his Religion become a christian for that is not written yet thus much he obtained that Antoninus writing to his Officers in Asia in the behalfe of the Christians required and coÌ„maunded them that those Christians which onely were founde giltie of any trespasse should suffer and such as were not conuicted should not therfore onely for the name be punished because they were called Christians By these it is apparant with what zeale and faith this Iustinus did striue against the persecutors which as he said could kill onely but could not hurt This Iustinus by the meanes and malice of Crescens the Philosopher as is before declared suffered Martyrdome vnder Marcus Antoninus Verus a little after that Polycarpus was martired in Asia as witnesseth Eusebius Lib. 4. Here is to be gathered how Epiphanius was deceiued in the time of his death saying that he suffered vnder Rusticus the president and Adrian the Emperour being of xxx yeares of age which indeede agreeth not neither with Eusebius nor Ierome nor Swide nor other moe which manifestly declare and testifie how he exhibited his Apology vnto Antoninus Pius which came after Adrian Thus hast thou good Reader the liâ—e of this learned blessed martir although partly touched before yet now more fully amply discoursed for the better commendatioÌ„ of his excellent notable vertues of whose small ende thus writeth Photius saying that he suffering for Christ died cheerefully with honor Thus haue ye heard the whole discourse of Iustinus and of the blessed Saints of Fraunce Vetius Zacharias Sanctus Maturus Attalus Blandina Alexander Alcibiades with other recorded and set foorth by the writing of certaine Christian brethren of the same Church place of Fraunce In the which foresaid writing of theirs moreouer appeareth the great meekenes and modest constancie of the said martirs described in these words such folowers were they of christ who when he was in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equal with god being in the same glory with him that they not once nor twise but oft times suffered martyrdome taken againe from the beastes bearing wounds tearinges and skarres in their bodies yet neither woulde counte them selues Martirs neyther woulde they suffer vs so to cal theÌ„ but if any of vs either by word or letter woulde call them Martirs they did vehementlye rebuke them saying that the name of martirdome was to be gyuen to Christ the faithfull and true martir the first borne of the dead the captaine of life testifiyng moreouer that martirdome belongeth to such who by their martirdome were already passed out of this life and whom as christ by their worthy confession hath receiued vnto him selfe and hath sealed vp their Martirdome by their ende finished As for theÌ„ which were not yet consuÌ„mated they said they were not worthy the names of martirs but only were humble and worthy confessours desiring also their brethren with teares to praye without ceasing for their confirmation Thus they performing in deede that whiche belonged to true Martirs in resisting the heathen with much lybertie and great patience without all feare of man being replenished with the feare of God refused to be named of their brethren for martirs And after in the said writing it followeth more they humbled themselues vnder the mightye hand of God by which they were greatly exalted Then they rendred to all men a reason of their faith they accused no man they loosed all they bounde none And for them which so euill did intreate them they praied following the example of Stephen the perfect Martir which sayde O Lord impute not their sinne to them And after againe Neither did they proudly disdaine against them which fell but of such as they had they imparted to them that lacked bearing toward them a motherly affection shedding their plentifull teares for them to God the Father and prayed for their life and saluation and as God gaue it them they also did communicate to their neighbours And thus they as conquerers of all thynges departed to God They loued peace and leauing the same to vs they went to God neither leauyng any molestation to their mother nor sedition or trouble to their brethren but ioye peace concorde and loue to all Out of the same writyng moreouer concernyng these Martyrs of Fraunce afore mentioned is recorded also an other history not vnworthy to be noted taken out of the same booke of Eusebius cap. 3. Which history is this There was among these constaunt and blessed Martirs one Alcibiades as is aboue specified which Alcibiades euer vsed a very straight died receiuing for his foode and sustenaunce nothing els but only bread and water when this Alcibiades now â—eing cast into prison went about to accustome the same straightnes of diet after his vsual maner before it was reueiled by God to Attalus afore mentioned one of the said company being also the same time imprisoned after his first conflict vpon the scaffolde that Alcibiades did not well in that hee refused to vse and take the creatures of God also thereby ministred to other a pernicious occasion of offensiue example Whereupon Alcibiades being aduertised reformed began to take al thinges boldly and with giuing thankes whereby may appeare to all scrupulous consciences not only a wholesome instrucion of the holy Ghost but also here is to be noted how in those dayes they were not destytute of the grace of God but had the holy spirite of God to be their instructor Haec Euseb. The foresaide martirs of Fraunce also the same tyme commended Irenaeus newly then made minister with their letters vnto Eleutherus Bishop of Rome as witnesseth Euseb. in the x. thap of the same booke which Irenaeus fyrst was the hearer of Polycarpus then made minister as is sayde vnder these Martyrs And after their death made Byshop afterward of Lyons in Fraunce and succeded after Photinus Besides this Iustinus there was also the same time in Asia Claudius Apolinaris or Apolinarius Byshop of Hierapolis And also Melito Bishop of Sardis an eloquent learned man much commended of Tertullian who succeeding after the time of the apostles in the reigne of this Antoninus Verus exhibited vnto him learned and eloquent Apologies in defence of Christes Religion like as Quadratus and Aristides aboue mentioned did vnto the Emperour Hadrian whereby they mooued him somewhat to stay the rage of his persecution In like maner did this Apolinaris and Melito stirred vp by God aduenture to defende in writing the cause of the christians vnto this Antoninus Of this Melito Eusebius in his fourth booke making mention excerpeth certaine places of his Apologie in these wordes as followeth Nowe saith he which was neuer seene before the godly suffereth persecution by occasion of certaine Proclamations Edictes proclaimed throughout Asia for vilanous Sichophantes robbers spoylers of other mens goods grounding them selmes vpon those Proclamations and taking occasion of them robbe
to the brethren of Fraunce and of Spayne appointeth such an order and forme of the church as seemeth not to agree with the time then present For so hee declareth in that Epistle that a Byshop in al places whether soeuer he goeth should haue two Priestes with three deacons waiting vpoÌ„ him to be witnesses of al his waies and doings Which ordinaunce although I deny not but it may be and is conuenient yet I se not how that time of Lucius could serue then for a Bishop to cary such a pompe of Priestes Deacons about him or to study for any such matter for so much as Bishops commonly in those daies were seldome free to go abroad went they neuer so secrete but either were in houses close and secret or in prison or els in banishment Moreouer in the said Epistle how poÌ„pously he writeth to the Church of Rome This holy and Apostolycall Church of Rome sayth he the mother of all Churches of Christ which by the grace of God omnipotent hath neuer bene proued to swerue out of the pathe of Apostolicall tradition neyther hath euer fallen or bene depraued with heretical innouations but euen as in the first beginning it receaued the rule of the Apostolicall faith by his first instructers the Princes of the Apostles so it continueth euer immaculate and vndefiled vnto the end Unto this Lucius also is referred in the decrees of Gratian this constitution that no minister whatsoeuer after his ordination should at any time reenter to the chamber of his owne wife in paine of loosing his Ministery in the Church c. Eusebius in his vij booke making mention of the death of Lucius and not of his Martyrdome saith that he sate but eight moneths But Damasus in his Martyrologe holdeth that hee sat thre yeares was beheaded the second yeare of Valerian and Galienus Emperours And so doth also Marianus Scotus and Nauclerus with other that folow Damasus affirme the same After him came Stephanus next Bishop of Rome following Lucius whome Damasus Platina and Sabellicus affirme to haue sit vij yeares fine monethes to die a martir Contrary Eusebius and Volateranus holding with hym giue him but two yeares which part commeth most neare to the truth I leaue to the readers iudgement of his two Epistles decretall and of his ordinaunces out of the same collected I nede not much to tary for two respects eyther for that concerning these decretal Epistles suspiciously intituled to the names of the fathers of the primitiue church sufficiently hath bene said before or els because both the phrase barbarous and incongrue and also the matter it self therin contained is such that although no testimony came against it yet it easely refelleth it selfe As wherein the second Epistle he decreeth that no Byshop being expulsed out of hys seate or depriued of his goodes ought to be accused of anye or is bound to aunswere for himselfe before that by the lawe regularly he be restored agayne fully to his former state and that the Primates and the Synode render to him agayne all such possessions and fruites as were taken froÌ„ him before his accusation as is agreeing both to the lawes Canon also seculare First here I would desire the Reader a little to stay this to consider to himself who be these here ment which either vsed or might despoile these bishops of their goods expulse theÌ„ froÌ„ their seates for such wroÌ„gfull causes but only Kings Emperours which at this time were not yet Christened nor vsed any such proceedinges against these Bishops in such sort as either Primates or Synodes coulde restore them again to their places and possessioÌ„s Againe what priuate goodes or possessions had Byshops then to be taken from them when as Churches yet neither were indued wyth patrimonies nor possessions And if any treasures were coÌ„mitted to the church it pertained not properly to the Byshop but went in general to the subuention of the poore in the Church as in the Epistle of Cornelius to Fabius maye appeare alleaged in Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 43. where he speaking of his Church declaring how there ought to bee but one Byshoppe in the same â—nterreth mention of xlvj Priestes vij Deacons with vij Subdeacons xlij Acoluthes of widowes and poore afflicted persons to the â—â—ber of a 1500 and aboue founde and nourished in the same Church by the mercifull benignitie and prouidence of god Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 43. It followeth more in the ende of the said Canon which thing is forbidden both by the lawes Ecclesiastical also seculer c. Now what lawes seculer were in the time of Stephen for bishops not to be charged with any accusation before they were restored againe to their state let any Reader marking well the state or the Heathen lawes that then were iudge and in iudgeing I doubte not but this matter alone though there were no other will be ynough to descry the vntruth hereof Moreouer by diuers other probable notes and arguments in the saide seconde Epistle of Stephanus it maye be easely espied this Epistle to be famed and â—â—authored especiall by the fift Canon of the saide Epistle where hee so solemnely entreateth of the difference betweene Primats Metropolitanes and Archbyshops which distinction of degres and titles sauoring more oâ— ambition then of persecution giueth me verily to suppose this Epistle not to be written by this Stephen but by â—ine other man either of that name or of some other time when the Churche began to be setled in more prosperitie and orders therein to bee taken for euery man to know his â—egâ—â—e and limits of his authoritie according as tâ— specified by the vj and vij Canon of Nicene Councell â—â—â—ceeing of the same matter The like 〈…〉 of the seuenth Canon of the said Epistle where he writeth and appointeth all causes iudiciarie to be decided determined within the precinct of their owne proper Prouince and not to passe ouer the boundes theron vnlesse saith he the appeaâ—e be made to the Apostolical sea of Rome which sanâ—reth in my nose rather of a â—â—acke of Popery then of the veine of Christianity especially in these times during this terrible persecution among the Byshops of Christ. And thus much of the second decretall Epistle of Stephanus although of the first Epistle also written to Hilarius some thing may be said as where he speaketh in the said Epistle of holy â—â—â—timentes and holy vessels and other ornaments of the aulter seruing to diuine worship and therfore not to be touched nor handled of any maÌ„ sauing of Priests alone Concerning all which implements my opinion is this that I thinke the Church of Rome not to haue beene in so good state theÌ„ that either Stephanus or Sixtus before him beyng occupied about other more earnest maters and scarce able to hide their owne heades had any minde or cogitation to studie vpon such vnnecessary inuentions seruing in
God and forthwith commaunded that they only should be banished the same But greatly he commended them which refused to doe sacrifice and confessed God affirmyng that they onely were worthy to be aboue â— prince forthwith 〈◊〉 theÌ„ that thenceforth they should be the 〈◊〉 counsellors and defeÌ„ders both of his person kingdom saying thus much more that they onely were worthy to be in office whome he might make account of as his assured friends and that he ment to haue them in more estimation then the substaÌ„ce he had in his treasurie Eusebius maketh mention hereof in his first booke of the life of Constantius and also Sozomenus in his 1. booke and â— chap. With this Constantius was ioyned as hath bene aforesayd Galerius Maximinus a man as Eutropius affirmeth very ciuill and a passing good souldior Furthermore a fauourer of wise and learned men of a quiet disposition not rigorous but in his dronkennesse wherof he would soone after repent him as Victor writeth whether he meaneth Maximinus the father or Maximinus his sonne it is vncertayne But Eusebius farre otherwise describeth the conditions of him in his viij booke and first chapter For he sayth he was of a tyrannicall disposition The feareinllest man that might be and curious in all magicall superstition in so much that without the diuinatioÌ„s and aunsweres of diuels he durst do nothing at al therefore he gaue great offices and dignityes to enchaunters Furthermore that he was an exactor and extortioner of the Citizens liberall to those that were flatterers geuen to surfeting and riote a great drinker of wine and in his furious drounkennesse most like a mad man a Ribaud an adulterer which came to no City but he rauished virgins defiled mens wiues To conclude he was so great an idolater that he built vp Temples in euery City and repayred those that were fallen in great decay and he chose out the most worthiest of his politicall Magistrates to be the idols priestes and deuised that they should execute that their office with great authority and dignity and also with warlike pompe But to Christian piety and religion he was most incensiue and in the East Churches exercised cruel persecution and vsed as executioners of the same Pencetius Quintianus and Theotechnus beside others Notwithstanding he was at length reuoked from his cruelty by the iust iudgemeÌ„t and punishment of God For he was sodenly vexed with a fatall disease most filthy and desperate which disease to describe was very straunge taking the first beginning in his flesh outwardly froÌ„ thence it proceeded more and more to the inward parts of his bodye For in the priuy members of his body ther happened vnto him a suddayne putrificatioÌ„ and after in the bottome of the same a botchy corrupt bile with a Fistula coÌ„suming eating vp his entrals out of the which came swarming forth an innumerable multitude of lice with such a pestiferous stinche that no man coulde abide him and so muche more for that all the grosenesse of his body by aboundance of meat before he fell sick was turned also into a fat which fat now putrified and stincking was so vgsome and horrible that none that came to him coulde abide the sight thereof By reason whereof the Phisitions which had him in cure some of theÌ„ notable to abide the intollerable stinch were commaunded to be slayne Other some because they could not heale him being so swollen and past hope of cure were also cruelly put to death At length being put in remembraunce that his disease was sent of God he began to forethinke the wickednesse that he had done agaynst the sayntes of God and so comming agayne to himselfe first confesseth vnto god all his offences then calling them vnto him which were about him forthwith commaunded all men to cease from the persecutions of the Christians Requiring moreouer that they should set vp his Imperiall proclamatioÌ„s for the restoring and reedyfiyng of their teÌ„ples and that they would obtayne this of the Christians in their assembles which without all feare and doubt they might be bolde to make that they would deuoutly pray to theyr God for the Emperour Then forthwith was the persecution stayed and the Imperiall proclamations in euery City were set vp contayning the retraction or countermaund of those thinges which agaynst the Christians were before decreed the copy whereof ensueth Amongst other thinges which for the benefite and coÌ„modity of the common weale we established we coÌ„maunded to reforme all thinges according to the auncient lawes and publicke discipline of the Romaines and also to vse this pollicy that the Christians which had forsaken the religion of those forefathers should be brought agayne to the right way For such phaÌ„tasticall singularity was amongst them that those thinges which their elders had receiued and allowed they reâ—ected and disallowed deuising euery man such lawes as they thought good and obserued the same assembling in diuers places great multitudes of people Therefore when our foresaid decree was proclaymed many there were that felt the penalty therof and many being troubled therefore suffered many kindes of death And because we see yet that there be many which perseuere in the same which neither geue due worship vnto the Celestiall Gods neither receiue the God of the Christians we hauing respect to our accustomed benignitie wherewith we are wont to shew fauour vnto all men thinke good in this cause also to extend our clemencye that the Christians may be agayne tollerated and appoynt them places where againe they may meet together so that they doe nothing contrary to publick order and discipline By an other Epistle we meane to prescribe vnto the iudges what shal be conuenient for them to do Wherefore according as this our bountifull clemencie deserueth let them make intercession to God for our health common weale and for themselus that in all places the state of of the common weale may be preserued and that they themselues may be able safely to liue within their bondes Euseb. lib. 8. cap. vltimo But one of his inferior officers whose name was also Maximinus was not well pleased when this countermauÌ„d was Published throughout all Asia and the Prouinces where he had to do Yet he being qualified by this example that it was not conuenient for him to repugn the pleasure of those Princes which had the chiefe authority as Constantius and Maximinus set forth of himselfe no edict touching the same but commaunded his officers in the presence of others that they should somewhat stay from the persecution of the Christians of which commaundement of the inferiour Maximinus each of them gaue intelligence vnto their fellowes by their letters But Sabinus which then amongst them all had the chiefest office and dignitie to the substitutes of euery countrey wrote by his letters the Emperours pleasure in this wise The maiestie of our most gracious and Soueraigne Lordes the Emperours hath lately decreed with speciall
Georgius a younge man of Capadocia who stoutly inueighing against the impyous idolatry of the Emperours was apprehended and cast in prison then torne wyth hooked yrons burnt with hoate lyme stretched with cordes after that his hands and feete with other members of his body being cut of at last wyth a sworde had his head cut of Niceph. ibid. With these aforenamed adde also Sergius and Bacchius Panthaleon a phisition in Nicomedia mentioned in Supplem Lib. 8. Theodorus of the Citie Amasia in Hellesp mentioned of Vincentius Lib. 3. Faustus a martyr of Egypt mentioned of Niceph. Lib. 8. cap. 5. Gereon with 318. fellow martirs which suffered about Colour Petr. de nat Lib 9. cap. 49. Hermogenes the President of Athens who being conuerted by the constancie of one Menas and Eugraphus in their torments suffered also for the like faith Item Samonas Gurias and Abibus mentioned in Symeon Metaphrast Hieron also with certaine of his confessors vnder Maximinus mentioned in Metaphrastes Iudes and Domuas who suffred with many other Martirs aboue mentioned at Nicomedia as recordeth Metaphrastes Euelasius Maximinus the Emperors officers whom Fausta the virgin in her torments conuerted Also Thyrsus Lucius Callinicus Appollonius Philemon Asilas Leonides with Arrianus president of Thebaide Cyprianus likewise a Citizen of Antioche who after he had continued a long time a filthy Magitian or sorcerer at length was conuerted made a Deacon then a Priest and at last the Bishop of Antioche Vincent lib. 12. cap. 120. of whome partly we touched somwhat before Pag. 72. This Cyprian with Iustina a virgin suffered amōg the martirs Item Glycerius at Nicomedia Felix a minister Fortunatus Achilleus Deacons in the citie of Valent. Arthemius of Rome Cyriacus Deacon to Marcellus the bishop Carpophorus Priest at Thuscia with Abundus his deacō Item Claudius Syrinus Antonius which suffered with Marcellinus the Bishop Sabell Enead 7. Lib. 8. Cucusatus in the citie Barcinona Felix Byshop of Apulia with Adauctus Ianuarius his priests Fortunatus Septimus hys readers who suffered in the Citie Venusina vnder Dioclesian Bergom Lib. 8. It were to long a trauell or trouble to recite al and singular names of them particularly whom this persecutiō of Dioclesian did consume The number of whom being almost infinite is not to be collected or expressed One storye yet ramayneth not to be forgotten of Cassianus whose pitifull story being described of Prudentius we haue here inserted rendring metre for metre as followeth 1 THrough Forum as in Italy I passed once to Roome Into a Church by chaunce came I And stoode fast by a toome 2 Which church sometime a place had bene Where causes greate in lawe Were scand and tryed and iudgement giuen To keepe brute men in awe 3 Thys place Sylla Cornelius First built he raysed the frame And called the same Forum and thus That City tooke the name 4 In prayer feruent as I stoode casting mine eie aside A picture in full piteous moode Imbrude by chaunce I spied 5 A thousand wounded markes full bad All mangled rent and torne The skinne appeared as though it had Bene iagde and prickt with thorne 6 A scull of pictured boyes did bande About that lothsome sight That with their sharpned gads in hand His members thus had dight 7 These gads were but their pens wherewith Their Tables written were And such as scholers often sith Vnto the scholes doe beare 8 Whom thou seest heere thus picturde sitte And firmely dost behold No fable is I do thee witte Vnaskte a Prelate tolde 9 That walkt thereby but doth declare The history of one Which written would good recorde beare What faith was long agone 10 A skilfull scolemaister this was That here sometime did teach The Bishop once of Brixia as And Christ full plaine did preach 11 He knew well how to comprehende Long talke in few lynes And it at length how to amende By order and by times 12 His sharpe precepts and sterne lookes His beardles boyes did feare When hate in hart yet for their bookes Full deadly they did beare 13 The childe that learnes I doe yee weete Termes aye his tutor crule No discipline in youth seemes sweete Count this a common rule 14 Behold the raging time now here Oppressing sore the faith Doth persecute gods children dere And all that Christ bewraith 15 This trusly teacher of the swarme Profest the liuing God The chiefe good thing they compt their harme Perhaps he shakes his rod. 16 What rebels aske the president Is he Theare so loude Vnto our youth an instrument They say and low they bowde 17 Go bring the caytiffe foorth he bids And make no long delay Let him be set the boyes amids They doe as he doth say 18 Let him be giuen vnto them all And let them haue their will To doe to him what spite they shall So that they will him kill 19 Euen as they list let them him fray And him deride so long Till wearines prouokes their play No lenger to prolong 20 Let them I say then vncontrold Both pricke and scotch his skinne To bath their hands let them be bold In the hote bloud of him 21 The scholers hereat make great game It pleaseth them full well That they may kill and quench the flame They thought to them a hell 22 They binde his hands behind his back◠And naked they him stripe In bodkinne wise at him they nacke They laugh to see him skippe 23 The priuy hate that ech one hath In hart it now appeares They poure it foorth in gally wrath They wreake them of their teares 24 Some cast great stones some other breake Their tables on his face Lo here thy Latine and thy Greeke Oh barren boyes of grace 25 The bloud runnes downe his cheekes and doth Imbrue the boxen leames Where notes by them were made though loth And well proponed theames 26 Some whet some sharpe their penseles pointes That serude to write with all Some other gage his flesh and ioyntes As with a pointed nall 27 Sometimes they pricke sometime they rent This worthy martirs flesh And thus by turnes they do torment This confessour a fresh 28 Now all with on consent on him Their bloudy handes they lay To see the bloud from limme to limme Drop downe they make a play 29 More painefull was the pricking pange Of children oft and thicke Then of the bigger boyes that stange And neere the hart did sticke 30 For by the feeble strokes of the one Death was denied his will Of smart that made him wo begon He had the better skill 31 The deeper strokes the great ones gaue and neerer toucht the quicke The welcomer he thought the same Whom longing death made sicke 32 God make you strong he saith I pray God giue you might at will And what you want in yeares I say Let crueltie fulfill 33 But whilest the hangman breatheth still and me with you do match That weakely worke yet want no will my 〈…〉 to dispatch 34 My
of them that had suffered death for Christ howsoeuer they were alienated should returne to theyr heires or next of kinne or for lacke of them should be geuen to the Church Hee commaunded moreouer that onely Christians shoulde beare office The other he charged and restrayned that neither they should sacrifice nor exercise any more diuinations and ceremonies of the Gētiles nor set vp any Images nor to keepe any feastes of the heathen Idolaters He corrected moreouer and abolished all such vnlawfull manners and vnhonest vsages in Cities as might be hurtfull any waies to the Church as the custome that the Egyptians had in the flowing of Nilus at what time the people vsed to runne together lyke brute beasts both men women and with all kinde of filthines and Sodomitrie to pollute their Cities in celebrating the increase of that riuer This abhomination Constantine extinguished causing that wicked order called Androgynae to be killed By reason whereof the Riuer afterward through the benefite of God yelded more increase in his flowing to the greater fertilitie of the ground then it did before Among the Romanes was an olde lawe that such as were barren hauing no fruite of children should be amerced of halfe their goodes Also that such as being aboue the yeares of xxv vnmaried should not be nūbred in the same priuileges with them that were maried neither should be heires to them to whom notwithstanding they were next in kinde These lawes because they seemed vnreasonable to punish the defect of nature or gift of virginitie by mās lawe hee abrogated and tooke away An other order was among the Romanes that they which made their willes being sicke had certaine prescribed and conceiued wordes appoynted to thē to vse which vnlesse they followed their willes stoode in none effect This law also Constantine repealed permitting to euery man in making his testament to vse what wordes or what witnesses he woulde Likewise among the Romaines hee restrained and tooke away the cruel and bloudy spectacles sights where men were wont with swordes one to kill an other Of the barbarous and filthy fashion of the Arethusians in Phoenicia I haue mentioned before pag. 104. where they vsed to expose and set foorth their virgines to open fornication before they should be maried which custome also Constantine remooued away Where no Churches were there he commaunded new to be made where any were decayed he commāded them to be repaired where any were to litle he caused them to be enlarged geuing to the same great giftes and reuenewes not onely of such tributes and taxes comming to him from certaine sundry Cities which hee transferred vnto the Churches but also out of his owne treasures When any Byshops required any Councell to be had hee satisfied their petitions And what in their Councels and Synodes they established being godly honest hee was ready to confirme the same The armour of his soldiours which were newly come from Gentilitie he garnished with the armes of the crosse whereby they might learne the sooner to forget their olde superstitious idolatry Moreouer like a worthy Emperor he prescribed a certaine forme of prayer in steade of a Catechisme for euery man to haue to learne how to pray and to inuocate God The which forme of prayer is recited in the fourth booke of Eusebius De vita Constantini in wordes as foloweth Te solum noulmus Deum te regem cognoscimus te adiutorem inuocamus abs te victorias referimus per te victorias inimicorum constituimus tibi praesentium bonorum gratiam acceptam ferimus per te futura quoque speramus tibi supplices sumus omnes Imperatorem nostrum Constantinum ac pientissimos eius filios in longissima vita incolumes nobis ac victores custodire supplices oramus per Christum dominum nostrum Amen In English We knowledge thee onely to be our God we confesse thee onely to be our king we inuocate and call vpon thee our onely helper by thee we obtaine our victories by thee we vāquish and subdue our enemies to thee we attribute whatsoeuer present commodities we enioy by thee we hope for good thinges to come vnto thee we direct all our sute petitions most humbly beseeching thee to conserue Constantine our Emperour and his noble childrē in long life to cōtinue and to geue them victory ouer all their enemies through Christ our Lord. Amen In hys owne palace hee set vp an house peculiar for prayer and doctrine vsing also to pray and sing with his people Also in hys warres hee went not without hys tabernacle appoynted for the same The Sonday he cōmanded to be kept holy of all men and free from all iudiciarie causes from markets martes faires all other manuall labors onely husbandry excepted especially charging that no Images or Monuments of Idolatry should be set vp Men of the Clergy and of the ministery in al places he endued with speciall priuileges and immunities so that if any were brought before the ciuill Magistrate and listed to appeale to the sentence of his Bishop it should be lawfull for him so to doe and that the sentence of the Byshop should stande in as great force as if the Magistrate or the Emperour himselfe had pronounced it ¶ But here is to be obserued noted by the way that the Clerkes ministers thē newly creeping out of persecutiō were in those dayes neyther in nūber so great nor in order of life of the like dispositiō to these in our dayes now liuing No lesse care and prouision the sayd Constantinus also had to the maintenance of scholes pertayning to the Church and to the nourishing of good artes and liberall sciences especially of Diuinitie not onely with stipends and subsidies furnishing them but also with large priuilegies and exemptiōs defending the same as by the wordes of his own law is to be seene and read as followeth Medicos Gramaticos alios professores literarum doctores legum cum vxoribus liberis c. In English Phisitions Gramarians and all other prefessors of liberal artes and Doctors of the law with their wiues and childrē and all other their possessions which they haue in Citties we commaund to be freed from all ciuill charges and functions neyther to receaue forren straungers in prouinces nor to be burdened with any publique administration nor to be cited vp to ciuill iudgement nor to be drawne out or oppressed with any iniury And if any man shall vexe them he shall incurre such punishment as the Iudge at his discretion shall awarde him Their stipendes moreouer and solaries we commaunde truely to be payd them whereby they may more freely instruct other in artes and sciences c. Ouer and besides this so farre did hys godly zeale and princely care and prouision extend to the Church of Christ that he commaunded and prouided bookes and volumes of the Scripture diligently and playnly to be written
and such as be mad receiue their health agayne if they worship the tombe of this Elfleda c. The like fainings and monstrous miracles we reade also in chronicles of doting Dunstane drowned in all superstition if he were not also a wicked sorcerer First how he beyng yet a boy chased away the deuil set about with a great company of dogs and how the Angels did open the church dore for him to enter Then how the Lute or Harpe hanging vpon the wall did sing or play without any finger these wordes Gaudent in coelis animae sanctorum qui Christi vestigiâ— sunt sequuti qui pro eius amore sanguinem suum suderunt ideo cum Christo regnabunt in aeternum Item where a certayne great beame or maisterpost was â—â—â—ed out of the place he with making the signe of a Crosse set it in right frame agayne Moreouer how the sayd Dunstane being tempted vpon a tyme of the deuil with the cogitation of women caught the deuill by the nose with a whore paire of tongs and helde him fast Item how ofte heauenly spirits appeared to him and vsed to talke with him amiliarly Item how he prophesied of the birth of king Edgar of the death of king Egelred of the death of Editha and of Ethelwood bishop of Winchester Also how our Lady with her fellowes appeared visibly to hym singing this song Cantemus Domino sociae cantemus honorem Dulcis amor Christi personet ore pio Agayne how the Angels appeared to him singing the Hymne called Kyrâ—â— Rex splendens c And yet these prodigious fantasies with other mo are written of him in Chronicles and haue bene beleued in Churches Among many other false and lying miracles forged in this corrupt tyme of Monkery the fabulous or rather filthy legeÌ„d of Editha were not to be ouerpassed if for shame and honesty it might well be recited But to cast the dyrt of these Pope holy monkes in their owne face which so impudently haue abused the church of Christ and simplicitie of the people with their vngratious vanities let vs see what this miracle is how honestly it is told Certayne yeres after the death of Editha saith Will. of Malmes which yeres Capgraue in his new Legend reckoneth to be thirtene the said Editha also S. Denys holding her by the hand appeared to Dunstan in a vision willing and requiring him that the body of Editha in the church of Wilton should be taken vp shrined to the entent it might be honored here in earth of her seruants according as it is worshipped of her spouse in heauen Dunstan vpon this comming from Salisbury to Wilton where Editha was interred commaunded her body to be taken vp with much honor solemnitie Who there in opening her tombe as both Malmes and Capgraue with shame enough recorde found all the whole body of this Editha coÌ„sumed to earth saue only her thombe her belly the part vnder the belly Wherof the said Editha expounding the meaning declared that her thombe remained found for the much crossing she vsed with the same The other partes were incorrupted for a testimony of her abstinence and integritie c. Ex Malmes Capgrauo What Sathan hath so enuied the true sinceritie of christian faith and doctrine so to contaminate the same with such impudent tales such filthy vanities Idolatrous fantasies as this Such Monkes with theyr detestable houses where Christes people were so abhominably abused and seduced to worship dead carcases of men and women whether they deserued not to bee rased and pluckt downe to the ground let all chaste Readers iudge But of these matters enough and to much ¶ Here followeth the Epitaphe written by Henricus Archdeacon of Huntington vpoÌ„ the prayse and commendation of king Edgar Autor opum vindex scelerum largitor honorum Septiger Edgarus regna superna petit Hic alter Salomon legum pater orbita pacis Quod caruit bellis claruit inde magis Templa Deo templis monachos monachis dedit agros Nequitiae lapsum iustitiaeque locum Nouit enim regno verum perquirere falso Immensum modico perpetuumque breui Among his other lawes this king ordained that the Sonday should be solemnised from Saterday at ix of the clocke till Monday morning King Edward called the Martyr AFter the death of Edgar no smal trouble arose amoÌ„gst the Lordes and Bishops for succession of the crowne the principall cause wherof rose vpon this occasion as by the story of Symon of Durham and Roger Houeden is declared Immediately after the decease of the king Alferus Duke of Mercia and many other nobles which held with Egelrede or Ethelrede the onely right heyre and lawfull sonne of Edgar misliking the placing and intrudyng of Monkes into churches the thrusting out of the seculare Priestes with their wiues and children out of their auncient possessions expelled the Abbots and Monkes and brought in againe the foresayd priestes with theyr wyues Against whom certayne other there were on the contrary part that made resistance as Ethelwine Duke of Eastangles Elfwoldus his brother and the Erle Brithnothus saying in a councell togither assembled that they would neuer suffer the religious Monkes to be expulsed and driuen out of the Realme which held vp all Religion in the land and therupon eftsoones leuied an army whereby to defend by force the Monasteries such as were within the precinct of Eastanglia In this hurly burly amongst the Lordes about the placing of Monkes and putting out of Priests rose also the contention about the crowne who should be their king the bishops and such lordes as fauoured the Monkes seeking to aduance such a king as they knew would inclyne to their side so that the lordes thus deuided some of them would haue Edward and some consented vpon Egelred the lawfull sonne Then Dunstane Archb. of Cant. Oswold Archb. of Yorke with other their fellowbishops Abbots and diuers other Lordes and Dukes assembled in a councel together In the which councell Dunstan coÌ„myng in with his crosse in his hand bringyng Edward before the Lords so perswaded them that in the ende Edward by Dunstans meanes was elected consecrated and annointed for theyr kyng And thus hast thou good Reader the very truth of this story according to the writing of authors of most antiquitie which liued nerest to that age as Osberne and others which Osberne liuyng in the dayes of William Conquerour wrote this story of Dunstan through the motioÌ„ of Lanfranâ—us and alledgeth or rather translateth the same out of such Saxon stories as were writteÌ„ before his tyme. Besides which Osberne we haue also for witnesse hereof Nic Trinet in his English story written in French and also Ioannes Paris in his French story written in the Latine tong where he plainly calleth Edward non legitimum filium that is no lawfull sonne Whereunto adde moreouer the testimony of Vincentius
Item to be against the sound doctrine of S. Paule writing these wordes As concerning virginitie I haue no commaundement of the Lord c. Agayne he that cannot otherwise liue continently let him marrie Item that it was agaynst the Canons both of the Apostles and of Nicene councell Moreouer that it was against the course of nature whiche he required that men beyng sequestred from their naturall wiues and women shoulde be coacted to liue as aungels that is to performe that which nature doth not geue And therefore the bishop therin did open a peruicious windowe to vncleannes and to fornication In summe geuing vp theyr answer thus they concluded that they had rather geue vp their benefices then to forsake their naturall and lawfull wiues against the worde of Christ. And finally if maried priests could not please them they should call downe Angels from heauen to serue the Churches But Hildebrand nothing mooued neither with honest reason nor with the authoritie of holy Scripture nor with the determinatioÌ„ of Nicene councell nor any thing els followeth this matter calleth vpon the bishops stil with his letters and Legats doth sollicitate their mindes accuseth them of negligence and dastardnes threatneth them with excommunication vnles they cause their priests to obey his decree enioyned them Whereupon a great number of bishops for feare of the Popes tiranny laboured that matter with their priests by all means possible to bereaue them of their accustomed matrimony Amongst other the Archbishop of Mentz perceyuing this acte of taking away Priestes mariage might breede him no little trouble talketh with his Clergy gently admonisheth them of the Popes minde decree and geueth them halfe yeres respite to deliberate vpon the case exhorting them diligently to shewe themselues obedient to the Pope and to him and to grauÌ„t with good will that which at length will they nill they needes they must bee forced vnto and therefore of their owne accord to stande content therewith least the Pope should be compelled to attempt wayes of sharper seueritie The time of deliberation expired the Archbishop assembleth his clergy at Erspford the month of October and there willeth them according to the pontificall decree either to abiure for euer all matrimony or els to abrenounce their benefices and Ecclesiasticall liuings The clergy agayne defend themselues against the Popes decree with scriptures with reason with the actes of generall councels with examples of auncestors by diuers strong arguments declaring the Popes decree not to be consonant nor ought to take effect But the Archbishop sayd he was compelled so of the Pope and could not otherwise do but to execute that was enioyned him The clergy seeyng that no reason nor prayer nor disputation would serue layd their heads together coÌ„sultyng among themselues what was best to be done Some gaue counsail not to returne agayne to the Synode Some thought it good to returne and to thrust out the Archbishop froÌ„ hys seat to geue him due punishment of death for his deseruing that by the example of him other may bee warned hereafter neuer to attempt that thing any more to the preiudice of the church and the rightfull liberty of ministers After that this was signified to the Archbishop by certaine spies that were amongest them what the clergy entended to do The Archb. to preuent and salue the matter sendeth to the priests as they were comming out certaine messengers bidding them of good hope and to returne againe to the Metropolitane and they should haue that should content their myndes So beyng perswaded they come again to the Councel The bishop promiseth he would doe hys indeuour what he could to reuoke turne the mind of the Bishop of Rome from that sentence willing them in the meane tyme to continue as they had done in their cure and ministery The next yeare followyng Hildebrand yâ— souldiour of Sathan sendeth his Legate a certaine Bishop called CurieÌ„sis vnto the Archb. of Mentz and assembled there a Councell In the which councel the Archb. againe proposeth the matter commaunding all the clergy vnder payne of the Popes curse there perpetually eyther to abrenounce their wyues or their liuings The clergy defended their cause againe with great constancy But when no defension could take place but all went by tiranny mere extortioÌ„ it burst in the end to an vprore and tumult where the Legate and the Archbishop beyng in great daunger hardly escaped with their lyues and so the Councell brake vp By this schisme and tumult it followed that the churches after that in chusing their priests would not send theÌ„ to the bishops the enemies and suppressors of Matrimony to be confirmed and inducted but did elect them within themselues and so put them in their office without all leaue or knowledge of bishops who then agreed were determined to admit no priests but such as should take an othe of perpetuall singlenesse neuer to marrie after And thus first came vp the othe and profession of single Priesthood Notwithstanding if other nations had followed the like constancie concord of these Germain ministers the â—iuelish drift and decre of this Hildebrand or rather Helbrand had bene frustrate and auoyded But this greedines of liuings in weak priests make them to yeld vp their godly liberty to wicked tiranny Yet this remayneth in these Germains to be noted what concord can doe in repressing vnordinate requests of euil bishops if they constantly stand to truth and hold together And thus much for banishing of matrimony Now let vs proceede to the contentions betwixt wicked Hildebrand and the godly Emperour But before by the way of digression it shal not be much wide from the purpose to touch a little of the properties of this Pope as we find them described in certaine epistles of Benno a Cardinall writing to other cardinals of Rome Which Benno lyued in the same tyme of Hildebrand and detecteth the prodigious actes and doings of this monstrous Pope First declaring that he was a Sorcerer most notable and a Nicromanser an olde companion of Siluester of Laurentius and Theophilactus called otherwise Benedictus nonus Amongst other Benno Cardinals writeth this history of him How vpon a certaine tyme this Gregorius comming from Albanus to Rome had forgot behynd him his familiar booke of Nicromansie which he was wont commonly to cary alwayes with him Whereupon remembring himselfe entered the port of Laterane he calleth two of his most trusty familiars to set the booke charging them at no hand to looke within it But they beyng so restrayned were the more desirous to open it to peruse it and so did After they had read a little the secrets of the Sathanicall booke sodenly there came about them the messengers of Sathan the multitude and terrour of whom made them almost out of their wittes At length they comming to themselues the spirites were instant vpon them to know wherefore they were called vp wherfore they were vexed Quickly said
Urbane according to the tenor and forme of a certaine Epistle of his wherin among many other thinges in the same Epistle conteined these wordes he wryteth to Pope Paschalis the third yere after his banishment after the death of Urbane and a little before the death of the king To the Lord and reuerend father Paschalis high bishop Anselme seruant of the Churche of Cant. offereth due subiection from his heart and prayers if they can stand in any stede Ex Epist. 36. Paulò post initium I See in Englād many euils whose correction belongeth to me and which I could neither amend nor suffer without mine owne fault The king desireth of me that vnder the name of right I shuld consent to his pleasures which were against the lawe and wil of God For he woulde not haue the Pope receaued nor appealed vnto in Englande without his commaundement neither that I should send a letter vnto him or receaue any from him or that I shuld obey his decrees He suffered not a Councell to be kept in his realme now these 13. yeares since he was king In all these things and such like if I asked any counsaile all my suffragane Byshops of his realme denied to geue me any counsaile but according to the kinges pleasure After that I sawe these and such other thinges that are done against the will and lawe of God I asked license of him to goe to Rome vnto the sea Apostolicall that I might there take counsaile for my soule and the office committed to me The king sayd that I offended agaynst hym for the onely asking of license And propounded to me that eyther I should make hym amendes for the same as a trespasse assuring hym neuer to aske this license any more to appeale to the pope at anye tyme hereafter or els that I shoulde quickly depart out of hys land Wherefore chosen rather to goe out of the land◠then to agree to so wicked a thing I came to Rome as ye know and declared the whole matter to the Lord Pope The king by and by as soone as I went out of England inuaded the whole Archbishoprike and turned it to hys owne vse taxing the monkes onely with bare moate drinke and clothe The king being warned and desired of the Lord Pope to amend this he contēned the same and yet continueth in his purpose still And now is the third yere since I came thus out of Englande and more Some men not vnderstanding demaund why I did not excommunicate the king But the wiser sort and such as haue vnderstanding counsayle me that I doe no this thing because it belongeth not to me both to complayne and to punish To conclude I was forewarned by my frendes that are vnder the king that my excommunication if it should be done would be laughed to scorne and despised c. By these here aboue prefixed appeareth how Anselme the Archbishop comming to Rome made hys complaynt to the Pope Urbane of the king and how the Pope writing to the king in the behalfe of Anselme hys letters and commaundementes were despised And now to our story In the meane tyme while the popes letters were sent to the king Anselme was byd to wayte about the Pope to looke for an aunswere backe Who perceauing at length how little the king reputed the popes letters began to be weary of hys office desiring the pope that he might be discharged thereof But the Pope in no case woulde thereto consent chargying hym vpon hys obedience that where soeuer he went he shoulde beare with him the name and honour of the Archbishop of Cant. Whereunto Anselmus agayne sayd hys obedience he neyther durst nor woulde refuse as who for Gods cause was ready to suffer what soeuer should happen yea though it were death itselfe as he thought no lesse would follow thereof But what shold we think sayth he is there to be done where not onely iustice taketh no place but is vtterly oppressed and where as my suffraganes not onely doe not helpe for dread the righteous cause but also for fauour do impugne the same Well sayth the Pope as touching these matters we shal sufficiently prouide for at the next Councell at Baron where as I will you the same tyme and place to be present When the tyme of the Councell was come Anselme among other was called for Who first sitting in an vtter side of the Byshops afterward was placed at the right foote of the Pope with these wordes Includamus hunc in orbe nostro tanquam alterius orbis Papam Wherupon the same place after hym was appoynted to the successours of the sea of Cant. in euery general Councel by the decree of Urbane to sit at the right foote of the pope In this Councell great sturre and much reasoning there was agaynst the Grecians concerning the matter and order of proceeding of the holy Ghost Where is to be noted that the Greeke Church hath of long tyme dissented from the Latine church in many and sondry poyntes to the number of xx or almost xxi◠Articles as I haue them collected out of the Register of the Church of Hereford Whereof lyke as occasion hereafter may serue God willing for a further more ample tractation to be made so here by the waye partly I meane to touch some The first is Wherein the Greeke Church differeth from the Latine THe first article wherein the Greeke Churche altereth from the Latine or Romish Church is this Quòd sunt extra obedientiam Romanae ecclesiae pro eo quòd ecclesia Constantinopolitana non est subiecta sed ei aequalis 1. Dicunt Dominum Apostolicum non habere maiorem potestatem q̄ iiii Patriarc hae Et quicquid sit praeter scientiam eorum per Papam vel sine eorum approbatione nullius est valoris c. In Englishe First they are not vnder the obedience of the Churche of Rome because that the Church of Constantinople is not subiect but equall to the same 2. They hold that the Bishop of the Apostolicke Sea of Rome hath greater power then the 4. Patriarches And whatsoeuer the Pope doth beside their knowledge or without their approbation it is of no valor 3. Item they say whatsoeuer hath bene done or concluded since the second generall Councell is of no full authoritie because from that time they recount the Latines to be in errour and to be excluded out of the holy Church 4. Item Dicunt Eucharistiam consecratam per Romanam Ecclessam non esse verum corpus Christ 1. They hold the Eucharist consecrated by the Churche of Rome not to be the very body of Christ. Also where the Romish Churche doth cosecrate in vnleauened bread they cōsecrate in bread leauened 5. Item they say that the Romish church doth erre in the wordes of Baptisme for saying I baptise thee when they should say let this creature of God be baptised c. 6. They hold moreouer to
departure began to be knowne and noysed abroad the kinges officers came to Canterbury to season vppon hys goodes in the kinges behalfe But as it chanced the night before their comming Becket being returned and founde at home they did not proceede in their purpose Upon this the Archbishop vnderstanding the kyng sore bent agaynst hym and the seas not to serue hym made hast to the court lying then at woodstock Where the king receaued him after a certayne maner but nothing so familiarly as he was wont taunting him gestingly merily as though one realme were not able to hold them both Becket although he was permitted to go and come at his pleasure to the court yet could not obtaine the fauour that he would perceiuing both in himselfe and confessing no lesse to other how the matter would fall out so that eyther he should be cōstrayned to geue ouer with shame or stoutly stand to that which he had so holdly taken in hand The Archbishop of Yorke in the meane time going betweene the kyng and the Archbish. laboured to make a peace loue betweene them but the King in no case would be reconciled vnlesse the other would subscribe to his lawes So the while neyther the K. would otherwise agree nor yet the archb in any wise would subscribe there was a foule discorde Where the fault was let the reader here iudge betwene thē both The K. for his regall authoritie thought it much that any subiect of hys should stand agaynst him The Archb. agayne bearing himselfe bold vppon the authoritie especially vpon the letters of the P. lately writtē to him thought hym strong inough agaynst the king all hys realme Againe such was his quarell for the maintenance of liberties and glory of the Church that he could lacke no setters on fauourers in that behalfe in so swete a cause amongest the clergy Wherfore the Archb. trusting to these thinges would geue no place but by vertue of his Apostolike authoritie gaue censure vpon these lawes and constitutions of the king condemning some other some approuing for good and catholicke as is before declared Besides this there came also to the K. Rotrodus Archbishop of Rotomage sent from the Pope to make peace betweene the K. and Canterbury Whereunto the king was well content so that the Pope would agree to ratifie hys ordinances But whē that could in no wise be obtayned at the Popes handes then the king beyng stopped and frustrate of hys purpose by reason of Beckets Apostolike legacie being Legatus a Latere thought good to send vp to the pope and so dyd to obtayne of hym that the same authoritie of the Apostolike Legacy might be conferd to an other after his appointment which was the Archbishop of Yorke But the pope denied Notwithstanding at the request of the kings Clergy the Pope was content that the king should be Legate hymselfe whereat the kyng tooke great indignation as Houeden writeth so that he sent the Pope hys letters agayne Here the Pope was perplexed on both sides If he should haue denied the kyng that was to hote for him For the Pope vseth always to hold in with kings howsoeuer the world speedeth Agayne if he should haue forsaken such a churchly chaplen the cause being so sweete and so gainefull that should haue bene agaynst himselfe what did he thē Here now commeth in the old practise of popish prelacy to play with both hands priuily he cōspireth with the one and openly dissembleth with the other First he granted to the kings ambassadors their request to haue the Legate remooued and to place in that office the Archbishop of Yorke after his owne contentation and yet notwithstanding to tender the cause of Tho. Becket he addeth this promise withall that the sayd Becket should receiue no harme or damage therby Thus the Pope craftily conneying the matter betwene them both glad to further the Archbishop for his owne aduantage and yet lothe to deny the king for displeasure writeth to the king openly and also secretly directeth another letter to Becket the contents wherof here follow Alexander the Pope to Thomas Archb. of Caunterbury ALthough we condescending to the kings request haue graūted the gifte of our legacie after his minde from you yet let not your minde therby be discomforted nor brought into sighes of dispaire For before that we had graunted that or gaue oure consent thereunto the kings ambassadours firmely promised in the word of trueth ready also to be sworne vpon the same if I would haue so required that their letters also which he had obtained should not be deliuered to the Archbishop of York without our knowledge and consent therein This is certaine and so perswade your self boldly without any scruple doubt or mistrust that it was neuer my minde or purpose nor euer shal be God willing to subdue you or your Church vnder the obedience of any person to be subiect saue onely to the Bishop of Rome And therfore we warne you and charge you that if you shall perceiue the king to deliuer these foresaide letters which we trust he will not attempt without our knowledge to doe forthwith by some trustie messenger or by your letters you will geue vs knowledge therof wherby we may prouide vpō the same both for your person your Churche and also your citie committed to you to be clerely exempt by our authoritie Apostolicall from all power iurisdiction of any legacie Upon these letters and such other as is sayd before Becket seemed to take all his boldnesse to be so stoute and sturdy against his Prince as he was The Pope beside these sent secretly this Chaplaine of hys and directed an other letter also vnto the king granting and permitting at his request to make the Archbishop of Yorke Legate Apostolicall The king after he had receiued his letters sent from the Pope beganne to put more strength to his purposed procedings against the Archbishop first beginning wyth the inferiors of the clergy such as were offenders agaynst his lawes as fellons robbers quarellers breakers of peace and especially such as had committed homicide and murders wherof more then an hundred at that time were prooued vpon the clergy as witnesseth Guliel Neuburgēsis in his booke de gestis Anglorum lib. 2. cap. 16 vrging and cōstraining them to be arreigned after the order of the lawe temporall and iustice to be ministred to them according to their deserts as first to be depriued and so to be committed to the secular hands This seemed to Becket to derogate frō the liberties of holy church that the secular power should passe in causes criminall or sit in iudgemēt against any ecclesiasticall person This law the roisters then of the clergy had picked and forged out of Anacletus Euaristus by whole falsly alleaged and pretensed authoritie they haue deduced this their constitution from the Apostles which geueth immunity to all ecclesiasticall persons to be free from
Robert Earle of Leycester to declare to him what was his iudgement To whom the Archbyshop answereth heare my sonne good Earl what I say vnto you how much more precious the soule is more then the body so much more ought you to obey me in the lord rather then your terrene king Neither doth any law or reason permit the children to iudge or cōdemne their father Wherfore to auoid both the iudgement of the king of you and all other I put my selfe only to the arbitrement of the Pope vnder God alone to be iudged of him and of no other To whose presence heere before you all I doe appeale committing the ordering of the Church of Cant. my dignitie with all other things appertaining to the same vnder the protection of God and him And as for you my brethren fellow Byshops which rather obey man then god you also I call and cite to the audience and iudgement of the pope and depart hence foorth from you as from the ennemies of the Catholike Church and of the authoritie of Apostolike see While the Barons returned with this aunswere to the king the Archbishop passing through the throng taketh to him his Palfrey holding his Crosse in one hande and his bridle in the other the courtiers following after and crying traytor traytor tary heare thy iudgement But he passed on till he came to the vttermost gate of the Courte which being fast locked there had ben staid had not one of his seruants called Peter surnamed Demunctorio finding ther a bunche of keyes hanging by first prooued one key then an other till at last finding the true key had opened the gate and let him out The archbishop went straight to the house of Chanons where hee did lie calling vnto hym the poore where they could be found When supper was done making as though he would go to bed which he caused to be made betwixt two altares priuely while the king was at supper prepareth his iorny secretly to escape away and chaunging his garment and his name being called Derman first went to Lincolne from thence to Sandwiche where he tooke ship and sailed into Flaunders and from thence iourneyed to Fraunce as Houedenus sayth All be it Alanus differing something in the order of his flight sayth that he departed not that night but at supper time came to him the bishop of London Chichester declaring to him that if he would surrender vp to the king his two maners of Oxforde wyngecham there were hope to recouer the kings fauour to haue all remitted But when the Archbishop would not agree therunto forasmuch as those maners were belonging to the Churche of Canterburie the king hearing thereof great displeasure was taken In so much that the next day Becket was faine to sende to the king two bishops and his chaplein for leaue to depart the realme To the which message the king answered that he would take a pause therof til the next day then he should haue an answere But Becket not tarying his answere the same day conueied himselfe away secretely as is aforesayde to Ludouicus the French king But before he came to the king Gilbert the bishop of London William the earle of Arundel sent frō the king of England to Fraunce preuented him requiring of the said French king in the behalf of the king of England that he would not receiue nor retaine in his dominion the archb of Canterbury Moreouer that at his instance he wold be a meanes to the pope not to shewe any familiaritie vnto him But the King of England in this point semed to haue more confidence in the French king then knowledge of his disposition For thinking that the French king would haue bene a good neighbour to him in trusting him to much he was deceiued Neither considered he w e himselfe inough the maner nature of the Frenchmen at that tyme agaynst the realme of England who then were glad to seeke and take all maner of occasions to doe some act agaynst England And therefore Ludouicke the French king vnderstanding the matter thinking percase therby to haue some vauntage against the king and realme of England by the occasion hereof contrary to the kings letters and request not onely harboreth and cherisheth this Derman but also writing to the pope by his Almener and brother entreateth him vpon al loues as euer he would haue his fauor to tender the cause of the Archbishop Becket Thus the kinges Ambassadours repulsed of the French king returned at what tyme he sent an other ambassage vpō the like cause to Alexander the pope thē being at Sene in France The Ambassadours sēt in this message were Roger archbishop of Yorke Gilbert bishop of London Henry Bish. of Winchester Hilary Bish. of Chichester Bartholomew byshop of Exceter with other doctors clerkes also william Earle of Arundell with certayne moe Lordes Barons Who comming to the popes court were friendly accepted of certayne of the Cardinals amongst the which cardinals rose also dissention about the same cause some iudgyng the Bishop of Canterbury in the defence of the liberties of the Church as in a good cause to be mayntayned Some thinking agayn that he being a perturber of peace and vnitie was rather to be bridled for hys presumption then to be fostered incouraged therein But the P. partly bearing with his cause which onely tended to his exaltation and magnificence partly again incensed with the letters of the French king did wholy incline to Becket as no maruell was Wherfore the next day following the pope sitting in consistory with his Cardinals the ambassadours were called for to the hearing of Beckets matter and first beginneth the bishop of London next the Archbishop of Yorke then Exceter and the other Bishops euery one in their order to speake Whose orations being not well accepted of the Pope and some of them also disdayned the Earle of Arundel perceauing that and somewhat to qualifie and temper the matter to the Popes eares began after this maner ALthough to me it is vnknowen sayth he which am both vnlettered and ignorant what is that these Byshops heere haue sayde neither am I in that toung so able to expresse my minde as they haue done yet being sent and charged thereunto of my Prince neither can nor ought I but to declare as well as I may what the cause is of our sending hether Not truely to contende or striue with any person nor to offer any iniurie or harme vnto any man especially in this place and in the presence here of such a one vnto whose becke and authoritie all the world doth stoupe and yeelde But for this intent is our legacie hether directed to present here before you and in the presence of the whole church of Rome the deuotion and loue of our king and maister which euer he hath had and yet hath still toward you And that the same might the better
vp of your letter where ye bring in for your appellation against me a safegarde for you which rather in deede is an hinderance to you that we shoulde not proceede against the inuaders of the Churche goodes nor against the King in like censure as we haue done against the bishoppe of Salisburie as yee say and hys Deane To this I aunswere God forbidde that we haue or els shoulde heereafter proceede or do any thing against the king or his lande or against you or your Churches inordinately or otherwise then is conuenient But what if you shall exceede in the same or like transgression as the Byshoppe of Salesburie hath done thinke yee then your appellation shall helpe you from the discipline of our seueritie that ye shall not be suspended Marke yee diligently whether this be a lawful appeale and what is the forme thereof We knowe that euery one that appealeth eyther doeth it in his owne name or in the name of an other if in hys owne name either it is for some greeuance inferred alreadie or els for that he feareth after to be inferred against him Concerning the first I am sure there is no greuance that you can complaine of as yet God be thanked that you haue receiued at my hand for the which you should appeale frō me neither haue you I trust any cause speciall against me so to doe If ye doe it for feare that is to come least I shoulde trouble you and your Churches consider whether this be the appeale which ought to suspende or stay our power and authoritie that we haue vppon you and your Churches It is thought therefore of wise men and we also iudge no lesse your appeale to be of no force First for that it hath not the right forme of a perfect appellation and also because it is not consonante to reason and lacketh order and helpe of the lawe Furthermore if your appellation be in an other mans name either it is for the King as moste like it is or for some other If it be for the king than ye ought first to vnderstande that appellations are woont to be made to repell and not to inferre iniurie or to release such as be oppressed that they shoulde not be oppressed any more Wherefore if any man shall enter any appellation not trusting to the suretie of his cause but to delay the time that sentence be not geuen vpon him that appellation is not to be receaued For what state will there be of the Church if the libertie therof being taken away the goods of the Church spoyled the bishops driuen from their places or at least not receiued with full restitution of their goodes the inuaders and spoylers therof may defend themselues by appealing thereby to saue themselues from the penalty of their desert What a ruine of the Church will this be See what ye haue done and what ye say Be you no◠the vicares of Christ representing him in earth Is it not your office to correcte and bridle ill doers whereby they may cease to persecute the Church And is it not inough for them to be fierce to rage against the church but that you should take their part setting your selues against vs to the destruction of the church Who euer heard of so monstrous doings Thus it shall be heard and sayde of all nations and countries that the Suffraganes of the Church of Caunterburie which ought to stande with their Metropolitane vnto death in defence of the Churche nowe goe about by the kings commaundement so much as in them doth lie to suspend his autoritie least he shuld exercise his Discipline of correction vppon them that rebell against the Church This one thing I knowe that you cannot sustaine two sortes of persons at once both to be the appeale makers and to be appealed vp your selues You be they which haue made the appellation and you be they against whome the appellation is made Is there any more churches then one and the body of the same And howe meete were it than that you being the members of the Churche shoulde holde together with the heade therof I am afraide brethren least it may be sayde of vs These be the Priestes which haue sayde where is the Lorde and hauing the lawe doe not knowe the law Furthermore this I suppose you being discrete men are not ignoraunt of that such as enter any appellation there are not wont to be hearde vnlesse the matter of their appellation either belongeth to themselues or except speciall commaundement force them thereunto or else vnlesse they take an other mannes cause vpon them First that it belongeth nothing vnto you it is plaine for so muche as the contrary rather pertaineth to your duetie that is to punish and to correct all such as rebell against the Church And if he which subuerteth the libertie of the Churche and inuadeth the goodes therof conuerting them to his owne vse be not heard appealing for hys owne defence much lesse is an other to be heard appealing for him Wherefore as in this case neither he can appeale for himself not yet commaund you so to do so neither may you receiue the commaundement to appeale for him Thirdly as touching the taking of an other mannes cause or businesse vpon you to this I say and affirme that yee ought in no maner of wise so to doe specially seeing the matter pertaineth to the oppression of the Church and whereupon ensueth great damage to the same Wherefore seeing it neither appertaineth to you neither ought yee to receiue any such commaundement nor yet to take vppon you any such cause as that is your appeale is neither to be hard nor standeth with any lawe Is this the deuotion and consolation of brotherly loue which you exhibite to your Metropolitane being for you in exile God forgeue you this clemencie And how nowe will ye looke for your letters and messengers to be gently receiued heere of vs Neither doe I speake this as though there were any thing in hande betwixt your part and oures or that we haue done any thing inordinately against the person of the king or against his lande or against the persones of the Church or intende by Gods mercie so to doe And therefore we say briefly affirme constantly that our Lorde the king can not complaine of any wrong or iniurie to be done vnto him if he being often called vpon by letters and messengers to acknowledge his fault neither will confesse his trespasse nor yet come to any satisfaction for the same haue the censure of seueritie by the Pope and vs laide vpon him For no man can say that he vniustly is entreated whome the lawe doeth iustly punish And briefly to conclude knowe you this for certaine that extortioners inuaders detailners of the Church goodes and subuerters of the liberties therof neither haue any authoritie of the lawe to maintaine them neyther doth their appealing defend them c. ¶ A briefe Censure vpon the
as both the Bishops are slacke in their charge doyng and also the prerogatiue of their order exempteth thē frō the secular iurisdictiō c. And thus much out of Nuburgensis To this matter also pertayne the words of Cesarius the monke in hys 8. booke of Dialogues cap. 69 about the 48. yeare after the death of Thomas Becket which was the yeare of the Lord. 1220. whose wordes in summe come to this effect Quaestio Parisijs inter magistros ventilata fuit vtrum damnatus an saluatus effet ille Thomas Dixerat Rhogerius tunc Normānus fuiffe illum morte ac damnatione dignum quòd contumax esset in dei ministrum regem Protulit econtra Petrus Cantor Parisiensis quòd signa saluationis magne sāctitatis essent eius miracula quòd martirium probasler Ecclesiae causa pro qua mortem subierat c. In English There was a question moued among the maisters of Paris whether Tho. Becket were saued or damned To this question answereth Roger a Norman that he was worthy death and damnation for that he was so obstinate agaynst Gods minister hys K. Contrary Peter Cantor a Persian disputed saying affirming that his miracles were great signes and tokens of saluatiō and also of great holines in that man affirming moreouer that the cause of the Church did allow and confirme hys martyrdome for the which Church he dyed And thus haue ye the iudgement and censure of the schole of Paris touching this question for the saincting of Thomas Becket In which iudgement for so much as the greatest argumēt resteth in the miracles wrought by him after hys death let vs therefore pause a little vpon y◠same to try and examine these his miracles In the tryall wherof we shall finde one of these two to be true that eyther if they were true they were wrought not by God but by a cōtrary spirit of whō Christ our Lord geueth vs warning in his gospell saying whose comming shal be with lying signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible the elect Math 24. for els we shall finde that no suche were euer wrought at all but fayned and forged of idle Monkes and religious bellies for the exaltatiō of their churches profit of their powches whiche thing in deede seemeth rather to be true And no lesse may appeare by the miracles thēselues set forth by one of his own Monks of his owne time who in fine solemne books hath comprehended all the reuelation vertues and miracles of this archb the which bookes as yet remayning in the hands of William Stephenson Citizen of London I haue seen and perused wherein is contayned the whole summe of all his miracles to the number of 270 being so far of from all trueth reason some ridiculous some monstrous vayne absurd some also blasphemous some so impudēt that not onely they deserue no credit altogether sauoring of mere forgery but also for very shame will abash an honest penne to write vpō thē First if miracles serue for necessity for infidels what cause or necessity was there in a Christian realme hauing the word of God for God to worke such miracles after his death who neuer wrought any in all his life Thē to consider the end of these miracles whether do they tend but onely to bring men to Canterbury with their vowes and offeringes to enrich the couent Beside the nūber of the miracles which he sayd so many that they lose theyr owne credit what disease is there belonging to man or woman in the curing whereof some miracle hath not bene wrought by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as feuers fistula the gout toothache palsey consumption falling sicknesse leprosie headache broken armes maymed legs swelling throates the raysing vp of the dead which haue bene two dayes departed with infinite other And as all these haue healed for the most part by one kinde of salue as a certayne panacea which was with the water onely of Caunterbury like as a cunning Smith which should open with one key all maner of lockes so agayne in reading of the story of these miracles ye shall finde the matter so conueyed that the power of this dead Saynt was neuer twise shewed vpon any one disease but euery diuers disease to haue a diuers miracle To recite in order all these prodigious reuelatiōs and phātasticall miracles falsely imagined and ascribed to this archbishop were nothing els but to write a legend of lies to occupy the people with tristes Which because it pertaineth rather so the idle professiō of such dreaming monks and cloysterers that haue nothing els to maintain that religion withal I will not take their profession out of theyr hands Wherfore to omit all suche vayne lying apparitions and miracles as how this angry sainct 3. dayes after his death appeared by vision at the altar in his pontificalibus commaunding the quere not to sing but to say this office of his masse Exurge quare obdormis Domine c. Which vision the author himselfe of the book doth say he did see To omit also the blasphemous lye how in other vision the sayd Archbishop should say that hys bloud did cry out of the earth to God more then the bloud of iust Abell Itē in an other visiō it was shewed to a monk of Lewes how S. Thomas had hys place in heauen appoynted with the Apostles aboue Stephen Laurence Uincent and al the other Martyrs whereof of this cause is rendered for that ◠Stephen Laurence and such other suffered only for their own cause But this Th. suffered for the vniuersal church Item how it was shewed to a certayne young man Ormus by name xij yeares before the death of this Becket that among the Apostles martyrs in heauen there was a vacaunt place left for a certayne priest as he sayd of England which was credibly supposed to be this Tho. Becket Item how a certain knightes sonne being two dayes dead was reuiued agayne so soone as he had the water of Caunterbury put in his mouth had by his parentes 4. peeces of siluer bended to be offered in Caūterbury in the childes behalfe All these I say with such other like to omit the number wherof commeth to an infinite varietie onely this one story or an other that followeth shall suffice to expresse the vanitie and impudent forgery of all the rest In the fourth book of this fabulous author and in the 3. chap. a miracle is there contayned of a certayn countryman of Bedfordshire in kinges Weston whose name was Gilwardus which Gilwardus in his dronkēnes brusting into an other mans house which was his debter took out of his house a great whetstone a paire of hedging gloues The other party seyng this value not sufficient for hys cōdemnation by the councell of the towneclerk entred an action of felony agaynst him for other thinges besides as for stealing
of Pupilles applying their goods wheÌ„ they died as they do the goodes of them which dye intestate to theyr owne vse the cognition wherof belongeth to the king him selfe because those kinde of persons with their goods are ward to the kind and vnder his tuition 24. Item they procure through the sayd Deanes of the clergy of malice temporall men of the kings dominioÌ„s or other where without all order of law to be apprehended obiecting agaynst them that they haue strayed from some article of christian fayth therewith shut them vp when that theyr imprisonment appertaineth to the king while they be conuicted therof 25. Item they exercise their iurisdiction in all places hauing no regard neither to the kings peculiar townes nor yet to his subiects but runneth in euery hole wheÌ„ by law they ought to haue no iurisdiction without their owne limits and precinct 26. Item when these Prelates or their officials by vertue of their monitions do charge the kinges officers his iustices to execute any thing if they doe not performe that which is prescribed vnto them the forfet which the monition conteyneth is taken yea and excommunication denounced And this is a new inuention sprong vp of late amongst them much to the preiudice of the King and his subiectes 27. Item when the Bishops or their oâ—â—rals do prosecute a matter of office before themselues against any temporall man and haue no proofe therof They compell many of the laity to be deposed therin what they know hauing no respect whether they be the kinges burgesses or no or what they be and yet will they not allow any charges expeÌ„ses for their paynes taken in that behalfe But if they appeare not at theyr day they are sure to be excommunicate 28. Item if malefactours be apprehended by any of the kinges iustices and indicted of thest and he whose goods they were which were stollen commeth before the kyngs Sheriffes and proueth theÌ„ to be his and therfore the matter to be ordered by theÌ„ if afterward the Bishops or theyr officiall affirme the sayd selon or malefactor to be a Clerke they will by vertue of their decrees or monitions compell the Kinges Sheriffes to restore and bring in the stollen goodes and if they doe it not they are pronounced excommunicated 29. Item if it happeÌ„ the kings Shiriffe or Baylife to take an offender for his defence and he affirmeth himselfe to be a clerke although he neuer tooke any kinde of tonsures or orders wearing no habite apertaining thereunto Yet the Bishops or their Officials will cause the detayners of theÌ„ by their censures to deliuer vnto them the sayd malefactor as their clerke 30. Item if it happen the kinges Shiriffe or other his iustices to take a theefe or murderer which beareth a clerkes mark and tonsure and therfore deliuereth him to the clergy to be ordered It shall not be long before he be acquited by them although he afterward recognise his fact yea notwithstanding his felowes and parteners of that offeÌ„ce being mere temporall receiued iustice for the same and appeacheth him therof And so the like malefactors to be incouraged therby to commit after the like 31. Item if any complayneth and sayth that he is spoyled by and by the Officials will decree a monitioÌ„ agaynst the spoyler by vertue whereof some one of the Deanes of the clergy shall monish him to restore the thinges comprised in the monition also minister to him an oath whether he hath not spoyled the plaintife of such thinges as he sayth he was spoyled of But if he refuse to take an oath before him then the Deane will straightwayes seale vp the monition excommunicate him and by no meanes shal be absolued before he restore and satisfy the contents in the monition wherof the playntif sayd first he was spoyled of 32. Item if any for his offence be cast into prison by the secular power although at the time of his taking he were teÌ„porall habite and was in no orders but all the dayes of his life liued like a temporall man yet if he shall auouch vow himselfe to be a clerke to the intent to haue more expedition at the clergyes hands and to escape vnpunished The clergy wil incontinent geue to the laity in commauÌ„dement to restore vnto them the malefactor or els suspeÌ„sion to be denouÌ„ced throughout the whole township where the said malefactor shal be so imprisoned And for auoiding the ieopardy which might arise of the sayd seasement the secular iudge of necessity is compelled to deliuer them the offeÌ„der to the great preiudice of the kings temporall iurisdiction to whom the cognition thereof might appertaine in case of resort and prerogatiue 33. Item when any offender is deliuered by the temporal Magistrates to the clergy as their clerke his frendes wil make sute to the Bishops Officials for him and compouÌ„d with them by reason wherof they demisse them vnpunished and so doe worse and worse although theyr fact was neuer so notorious 34. IteÌ„ so soone as any maryed clerke being a marchant or of whatsoeuer other science he be of for any his offence by him committed is called before he secular iudge The sayd clerk obtayneth of the Officials a monition bringing with them some priest who doth inhibit the secular iudge vnder payne of 100. or 200. Markes yea and of excommunication to not to proceede farther nor to meddle in such causes and not to molest such parties neither in body nor in goods But if the iudges obey not they shall be suspended froÌ„ hearing of Masse in that place although the matter concerneth the fact of marchaundise 35. Item the sayd Officials graunt citations without nuÌ„ber agaynst the laity in cases of warranties personally to ascite before theÌ„ persons vnknown But if they be known it is contained in the citation that in no wise and that vnder a great payn he cause his aduersary to be called before a secular iudge during the returne of the citation 36. Item when one is excommunicated in any place the Officials graunt out personall citations agaynst them which do perticipate and are conuersant with the excommunicate causing a whole country by the space of 8. miles about to be cited together And further the frendes and acquaintaunce of the party so excommunicate sometime by 40. somtime 60. yea and sometime by 100. at once are compelled to make theyr purgation before them that they doe not participate nor keepe company with their frendes the excommunicates Wherby ensueth that many honest olde and auncient men for auoyding of troubles and expenses do pay some 12. d. some 2. s. By occasion wherof many vines are vnlooked to much ground vntilled yea and many good men constrayned to lay the key vnder the doore and runne away 37. Item the sayd Officials doe burden many persons of good name and fame to be vsurers whereby they are constrained to agree with them for auoiding the infamy that thereby might ensue
38. Item the foresayd Officials call by Citation afore thē the honest wedded aswell man as woman charging thē that they haue committed adultery to the perpetuall infamy of theyr husbands and wiues And for nothing els but by extortion to wring mony from them 39. Item mention must be made of the multitude number of Proctors which eate and deuoure vp all the world with their citations catching vp clientes and keeping abroad in the countryes courts and Assises who for mony returne not the citations which by extortion they receiue of them which are cited 40. Item there be many other griefes and enormityes which the Chapiters Abbotes Priors Prouostes and other ecclesiasticall persons in the Realme of Fraunce practise agaynst the people As whē they cause to be cited before them many of the kinges burgesies other in diuers places being priuiledged that is to say Baiocēses Manmectans in Britaine Lugdons Masticous with other more But specially the Prouos of hospitals vse more cōmonly this trick then any other do wherby the people is much endamaged and wil be euery day more and more if remedy be not had therein 41. Item ecclesiasticall magistrates labor to haue cognition of causes of iniury in whatsoeuer cause it be whether the iniury be committed by word or fact Likewise they take vpon them to heare the causes of maried clerkes and of their wiues although they both vse marchaundise And if at any time such couples be taken by the secular Magistrates the Officiall causeth a suspension to be denounced in that Parish by force of the councell Siluanecten 42. Item they chalenge to haue cognition concerning widowes goods both moueable and vnmoueable And if it happeneth at any time that a Marchaunt widow in any the kings peculiars by way of rest procureth any temporall man to be conuented before the secular iudge and the matter so farre trauised that he should haue bene condemned by the sentence of the secular iudge then come to the eare of the ecclesiasticall magistrates how before whom the widow did conuēt him The sayd temporal iudge shal be constrayned to withdraw the same And by their monitions and censures to correct the same and this oftē times happeneth 43. Item many of the tenaunts inhabitours of the Bishops landes calleth one an other to the court of the Officials by a kinde of appellation By vertue wherof the Officials take vpon them to proceede in the same and to haue cognition thereof to the preiudice of the temporall iurisdiction of our soueraigne Lord the king 44. Item if any man be apprehended by secular iustice in shedding of bloud by thē if he be Lay he is to be ordered If he be a Clerke he is to be restored to the Ecclesiasticall iudge But whether he be a temporall man or clerke that is so takē and appealeth to the Officials court They will be so bold to haue cognition therof requiring herewith amends of the secular court which enterprised the foresayd apprehension If this be suffered the malefactor shal neuer be punished For by and by they will appeale and immediatly after the appellation flye and auoyde away 45. Item when they cause many of Office to be cited before them they will admit them to haue no Proctors To whom when they come at the day of appearance they obiect the crime of vsury And except they answer as the promotors wil thēselues they are trodē vnder feet although they be mere lay and shall not be dismissed before they fine euen as the Officials list themselues although they be no vsurers But if any be vsurers they take of them satisfaction and bribes and so be permitted to vse their vsury no lesse then before So that they may haue their olde fees and bribes 46. Item they procure theyr officers to apprehend clerks in whatsoeuer soile they be foūd albeit by iustice they may appeal therefro But if by any they be let of their will here in they do forthwith by sentence of excommunicatiō cause them to desist therfore 47. Item as often times as any temporall Magistrate doth apprehēd any person which afterward being required of the clergy is quietly deliuered vnto them yet for all that the Officials causeth those Magistrats to be denoūced excommunicate by law 48. Item the Prelates geue order of Tonsures aswell to men of 30. yeares as vpward as also to maried men whē they come vnto them for feare of imprisonment punishment due vnto them for their criminal offences before cōmitted And this is often times put in practise 49. Item if it happen any of the kings seruants or any other to be excommunicate would fayne be absolued being glad to pay reasonably for the same The Clergy will not receiue but such satisfaction as shall please thē wherby many of them remayne still excommunicate 50. Item when two persons haue bene at strife and law together for the possessiō of land and the matter contentious be put into the handes of the king by some seruant or officer of the king for the taking vp of the matter then do the Prelates admonish the one part not to trouble the other which is in possession Otherwise if he do they do excommunicate him 51. Item the foresayd Prelates Deanes Chaplens and other the rout of the Clergy putteth the kinges officers to so much trauaile and expenses in trying out the kinges vsurped iurisdictiō as they terme it that often times many of them spend and consume in the trauaell of the right and title thereof all that they haue and more to 52. Item if any secular iusticer in a true and iust cause at the request of the party putteth in his helping hand cōcerning the inheritaunce of Clerkes the Ecclesiasticall Iudges and their Ministers sendeth out monitiōs in writing agaynst the sayd Iusticer yea vnder payne of excōmunication forfeiture to take away his hand and leaue of Enioyning him further to suffer the other party quietly to enioy the sayd things Otherwise they denounce him excommunicate shall not be absolued before he haue well paid for it euen as pleaseth maister Officiall to the high preiudice of the authority of our soueraigne Lord the king 53. Item the Ecclesiasticall magistrates so soone as they heare any rich or fat Cob to dye or thinke that he will not liue long send out forthwith letters vnder seale to theyr chaplain commaūding him in any wise not to presume to bury him although he made his Testament and receiued the rites of the Church And when afterward the frendes and kinsfolkes of the dead resort vnto them to know the cause of their inhibition they declare vnto thē that he was an vsurer and that he kept not the commaundementes of holy Church And so long keep they the corpes of the dead vnburyed while the frendes of him buy it out with good store of mony heaping hording by these meanes aboūdance of riches 54. Item if there be any
for that we had left so long vncorrected the insolencie of the byshops and other officers that if remedy in these cases were not had with spede they wold withdrawe themselues from our allegeance and the couenaunt which they had sworne vnto to the vtter subuersion of our kingdome our perpetuall ignominie and the euerlasting shame of our English nation which God our most mercifull father forbid shoulde come to passe in our daies in whom is fixed immoueably the anchor of our hope Whereuppon entending the due correction of our officers we remoued from offices as semed good to our wisdome diuers persons whom we suspected in causes euidēt of euil administration of iustice of subuersion and oppressiō of our subiects of corruption of bribes and other hainous offences Others also of inferiour degree offending in the premisses we caused to be deteined in safe custody least by their liberty iustice might be troden vnder foote and the inquisition of the trueth concerning the premisses not to come to light Forasmuche therefore as the knowledge of the trueth in these cases might of none more certainly be knowen then from the secrete brest of our sayd Archbishop for that nothing pertaining to our information ought to lie hid from him vnto whome of so long a time had bene committed the administration of our whole common weale and summe of our businesse Wee sent vnto him our faithfull subiect Nicholas de Cantilupe with special commandement from vs all delayes set a part that he should forthwith make his personall appearance before vs at our City of London But he as one alwaies timerous as wel in prosperity as in aduersity and fearing where no feare was vntruely alleageth that some of our assistents had threatned hym and laid wait for his life if at any time he departed frō the Church of Cant. which God wee take to witnesse and a pure conscience wee neuer meant nor any of our assistents Wee suppose he touched thereby our Cousin although to all other aswell of the cleargy as comminalty through his malicious misdemeanors he was become odious Wherfore intending the safegarde of our subiects by letters or otherwise called before vs we appoynted our trustie and welbeloued Rasse Stafforde our Harbynger to offer vnto hym safeconducte and moreouer to present vnto him our letters patentes vnder our seale willing and commanding him therby againe personally to come before vs that we might be enformed what of so long a time hee had done touching the affaires of the kyngdome Wherunto contemning our commanndement gentle request he answereth that neither he wold in person appeare neither yet in any matter conferre wyth vs except it were in a full Parliament which for diuers reasonable causes coulde not then be called Thus may you see this archb whom our royal benignity had amplified wyth large honours admitted into all familiarity receiued into the bonde of vnnimitie and frendship vpon whome as on a father our whole hope did consist who so long as wee accomplished his will in all things pretended towardes vs a face of counterfet loue cloaked wyth dissembling beneuolence euen as though he had bene a louing father howe cruelly against reason he hath now forsaken vs requiting benefits with ingratitude oppressing his benefactour wyth the arrogancie of feare and finally according to the vulgare prouerbe rewarded vs as a horse in a satchell a Snake in a mannes bosome and fire cherished next the skinne rewardeth their receiuers When we were first exalted vnto the throne of our kingdome descended vnto vs by right of inheritaunce Gods diuine prouidence so working we thought and alwayes thinke it a detestable thyng to abuse so high authoritie but rather desire to gouerne wyth clemencie leuitie and moderation of iustice that peace of all men desired might firmely take place Neuerthelesse our sayde Archbyshop hath gone about to defame our innocencie and the fidelitie and diligence our faithfull counsailers prosecutours of true iustice openly declaring in hys letters patent and publishing abroade in diuers places that hee was oppressed by the kings power contrary to iustice the Clergy and comminaltie confounded and the church ouer charged wyth diuers grieuous taxes exactions He subtilly vsurped the name of a good pastour when in deede he was nothing lesse but rather as it should seeme by his owne cōfession and the common opinion had of him a very hireling He cloked his craftie subtilnesse with the zeale of defending the Churche although he hymselfe in very deede was the onely cause by his euill counsaile and craftie deuises of the tribulations of the same Hee also fained that not long agoe certaine wrytings were brought vnto him to be sealed containing in effect the defence and excusation of all such in generall that were violaters of the liberties of the Churche hoping thereby to defame the opinion had of vs and our faythfull counsailours to stirre vp sedition amongst the people and finally to withdrawe from vs the hearts of our nobilitie Hee gaue commaundement by hys letters that these things shoulde be proclaimed in all places of great resorte by diuers speciall articles contrary to his former order in his prouinciall Councel Wherefore respecting the integritie of our fame entending to preuent the malice of the sayde Archbishoppe and also to decline from vs the snares prepared for vs and ours wee haue thought good at thys present ouer besides those which before are rehersed amongst so many which wee omitte to declare vnto you some of hys peruerse and wicked actes When in our minoritie wee were constituted ouer our dominions hee caused vs through hys vnaduised counsaile and rash perswasion therby to winne excesiue fauour to geue away so many wastfull giftes and so many vnlawfull alienations that nowe by meanes thereof our treasury is cleane consumed the reuenewes of our Exchequer without all order dimished and he corrupted with bribes innumerable Oftentimes also without cause why when neither necessitie nor vtilitie so required onely through his perswasion wee forgaue diuers men great summes of money due vnto vs yea and the rents and reuenewes which ought to haue bene conserued for our necessitie and profite we applied to the vse of his frendes largely bestowing vppon such as euill deserued it Moreouer accepting aswell persones as money contrary to our minde and hys othe of fidelitie made vnto vs he admitted vnto publique offices throughout our dominions persones vnworthy neglecting those that had well deserued Many other things he rashly tooke in hand to the detrimēt of our state the hurt of our dignitie royall and no smal dammage of our subiectes by abusing his authoritie office committed vnto him But if he persist in his proude obstinacie and stout rebellion wee shall heereafter in conuenient time and place cause it to be more openly knowen willing and commaunding you to publish and cause to be published all and singular the premisses openly and distinctly in places where you shall thinke it
if that you shall apprehend by personall citation the sayd Nicholas and Phillip or either of them or whither they shall be absent and hide themselues as of euery thing els which in this behalfe you shall thinke meete to be done that betweene this and the feast of S Laurence you clerely certifie vs by your letters patentes contayning the effect of these thinges Fare ye well At our Manour of Lambeth the 13. day of Iuly the yeare of our Lord. 1382. and first yeare of our translation * The names of the Doctours and Fryers assistentes at this sitting Seculars M. William Blankpayne M. Wil. Barton Friers Carmelits Robert Euery prior Iohn Reningham prior and Iohn Lunne Friors Minors William Barnwel Iohn Ryddin and William Brunscombe Friers Augustines Iohn Court Patrington Tomson and Reepes Against this blind excommunication of the said archb the parties excommunicate commēced and exhibited their appeale vnto the bishop of Rome Which appeale of theirs as insufficient or rather to him vnpleasaunt the said archbishop vtterly reiected as might oftētimes ouercommeth right proceeding in his preconceaued excommunication against thē and writing moreouer his letters to hym that should preach next at Paules crosse as is aforesaid to denounce and to publishe openly the said Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington to be excommunicate for that not appearing and theyr terme assigned Which was in the 13. day of the month of Iuly Which archbishop moreouer the said yeare month and day aforesaid sent also an other letter to M. Rigge Commissary of Oxford straightly enioyning and charging him not onely to denounce the sayd sentence of excommunication and to geue out publique citation against them but also to make dilligent search and inquisition through all Oxford for them to haue them apprehended and sent vp to him personally before him to appeare at a certain day prescribed for the same Wherby may appeare howe busie this Bish. was in disquieting persecuting these poremē whō rather he should haue nourished and cherished vs his brethren But as his labour is past so his reward will follow at what day the great Archbishop of our soules shall iudicially appeare in his tribunall seat to iudge both the quick and the dead The archb yet not contented with this doth moreouer by all meanes possible sollicite the king to ioyne withall the power of his temporall sword for that he well perceaued that hitherto as yet the popishe Clergy had no authoritie sufficient by any publique law or Statute of thys land to proceede vnto death against anye person whatsoeuer in case of Religion but onely by the vsurped tyranny and example of the court of Rome Where note gentle reader for thy better vnderstanding the practise of the romish prelates in seeking the kinges help to further their bloudy purpose against the good saintes of God Which king being but young and vnder yeares of ripe iudgement partly enduced or rather seduced by importune suite of the foresayd Archbishop partly also eyther for feare of the Bishoppes for kings cannot alwayes doe in their realmes what they will or els perhaps entised by some hope of subsidie to be gathered by the Clergy was contented to adioyne his priuate assent such as it was to the setting downe of an ordinaunce which was in deede the very first lawe that is to be found made against Religion and the professors thereof bearing the name of an Acre made in the Parliament holden at Westminster Anno. 5. Rich. 2. where among sundry other Statutes then published and yet remayning in the printed bookes of Statutes this supposed Statute is to be found Cap. 5. vltimo as followeth Item forasmuch as it is openly knowne that there be diuerse euill persons within the realme going from county to countie and from Towne to Towne in certayne habites vnder dissimulation of great holinesse and without the licence of the ordinaries of the places or other sufficient authoritie preaching dayly not onely in Churches churchyardes but also in markets fayres and other open places where a great congregation of people is diuers sermons contayning heresies and notorious errours to the great emblemishing of Christen fayth and destruction of the lawes and of the estate of holy Churche to the great perill of the soules of the people and of all the realme of England as more plainly is found and sufficiently proued before the reuerend father in God the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the bishops and other prelates maisters of Diuinitie and doctors of Canon of ciuil law and a great part of the clergy of the said Realme specially assembled for this great cause which persons do also preach diuers matters of slander to engender discorde and discention betwixt diuers estates of the said realme as well spirituall as temporall in exciting of the people to the great perill of all the Realme which preachers cited or summoned before the ordinaries of the places thereto aunswere of that whereof they be impeached they will not obey to their sommons commandementes nor care not for their monitions nor censures of the holy Church but expressely despise them And moreouer by their subtile and ingenious wordes doe drawe the people to heare theire Sermons and doe mayntayne them in their errours by strong hand and by great rowtes It is ordayned assented in this present parliament that the kinges commissions be made and directed to the Sheriffes and other ministers of our soueraigne Lord the king or other sufficiēt persons learned and according to the certifications of the prelates therof to be made in the Chauncery from time to time to arest all such preachers and also their fautours mayntaynours and abbertours and doe hold them in arrest and strong prison till they wil iustify to them according to the law and reason of holy Church And the king will and commaund that the Chauncellour make such commissions at all times that he by the Prelates or any of them shal bee certified and thereof required as is aforesaid An examination of the foresayd supposed Statute and of the inualiditie therof WHich supposed statute for as muche as it was the principall ground whereuppon proceeded all the persecution of that time it is therefore not impertinent to examine the same more perticularly wherby shall appeare that as the same was fraudulently and vnduly deuised by the Prelates onely so was it in like maner most iniuriously and vnorderly executed by them For immediately vpon the publishing of this lawe without further warrant eyther from the king or his councell commissions vnder the great seale of England were made in this forme Richard by the grace of God c. vt patet act pag. 541. Witnesse my self at Westminster the 26. day of Iune in the sixt yeare of our raigne Without more wordes of warrant vnder written such as in like cases are both vsuall and requisite Viz. per ipsum Regem per Regem Concilium or per breue de priuato
sayd Henry was voyde and of none effecte and commaundement geuen that the sayd Henry shoulde be restored and admitted agayne to his former lectures and scholasticall actes and to his pristine state as you knowe To the intent therefore that this decree aforesaid shoulde be more duely executed of your part we heare by these presentes straightly charge and commaund you That you speedily reuoking agayne all your processe against the sayd Henry in the vniuersitie aforesayd with all other that followed thereof doe admitte and cause to be restored agayne the sayd Henry to his scholasticall actes his accustomed lectures and pristine estate without all delay according to the forme of the decree and determination aforesayd Enioyning you moreouer and your commissaries or deputies and your successoures and all other maisters regent and not regent and other presidentes officers ministers and scholers of the vniuersitie aforesayd vpon your faith and legeance you owe vnto vs that you doe not impeache molest or greeue or cause to be greued any maner of way priuy or apertly the sayd Frier Henry for the causes premised or Frier Peter Stokes Carmelite for the occasion of his absence from the vniuersitie or Fryer Stephen PackingtoÌ„ Carmelite or any other religious or secular person fauouring them vpon the occasion of any eyther word or deed whatsoeuer concerning the doctrine of maister Iohn Wickliffe Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repindon or the reprose and condemnation of their herefies and erroures or the correction of their fauourers But that you doe procure the peace vnitie and quiet within the sayd vniuersitie and chiefly betweene the religious and secular persons and that you with all diligence nourishe encrease and preserue the same to the vttermost of your strength And that you in no case omitte to doe it accordingly vppon the forfaytures of all and singular the liberties and priuiledgies of the vniuersitie aforesayd Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 14. day of Iuly Mention was made as you heard a little before how M. Rigges Vicechancellor of Oxford comming vp wyth M. Bryghtwell to the archb of Cant. was there straightly examined of the conclusions of Wickliffe Where he notwithstanding through the helpe of the B. of Wint. obtayned pardon and was sent away agayn with commaundementes and charges to seeke out all the fauorers of Iohn Wickliffe This commaundement being receaued Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington being priuily warned by the sayd Vicechauncellor in the meane season coÌ„ueied them out of sight and fled to the Duke of LaÌ„caster for succour help but the Duke whether for feare or what cause els I cannot say in the end forsooke his poore and miserable clientes In the meane time while they were fled thus to the Duke great search and inquisition was made for them to cite and to apprehend them where so euer they might be found Wherupon the archb of W. Courtney directed out his letters first to the Vicechauncellor of Oxford then to the Bishop of London named Rob. Braybrokeâ— charging them not onely to excommunicate the sayd Nicholas and Phillip within their iurisdiction and the sayd excommunication to be denounced likewise throughout all the dioces of his suffraganes but also moreouer that dilligent search and watch should be layd for them both in Oxâ—orde and in LondoÌ„ that they might be apprehended requiring moreouer by them to be certified agayne what they had done in the premisses And thys was written the 14. day of Iuly an 1382. Ex Regist. Vnto these letters receaued from the archbishop dilligent certificat was geuen accordingly as well of the Byshop of London his part as also of the Vicechauncelloâ— the tenour whereof was this * The letter certificatorie of the Vicechauncellor to the Archbishop TO the reuerend father in Christ Lord William Archbishop o Caunterbury Primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolique see Rob. Rigges professour of diuinitie and Vicechancellor of the vniuersitie of Oxforde greeting with due honour Your letters bearing the date of the 14. of Iuly I haue receaued By the authoritie wherof I haue denounced and caused to be denounced effectually the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip to haue bene and to be excommunicate publikely and solemnly in the Church of S. Mary and in the schooles and to be cited also personally if by any meanes they might be apprehended according as you commaunded But after dilligent search layd for them of my part to haue them personally cited and apprehended I coulde not finde neyther the sayd M. Nicholas not M. Phillip who haue hyd or conuayed themselues vnknowing to me as here is well knowne Whereof I thought here to geue signification to your Fatherhoode Sealed and testified with the seale of mine office From Oxford the 25. of Iuly In yâ— meane time Nicholas Herford and Repington being repulsed of the Duke and destitute as was sayde of his supportation whether they were sent or of theyr owne accorde went to the archbish it is vncertayne This I finde in a letter of the foresayd archbishop contayned in his register that Repington the the 23. day of October the same yeare 1382. was reconciled agayne to the Archbishop and also by his generall letter was released and admitted to his scholasticall actes in the vniuersitie And so was also Iohn Ashton of whom Christ willing more shall follow hereafter Of Nicholas Herford all this while I finde no speciall relation In the meane time about the 23. of the month of September the sayd yeare the king sent his mandate to the Archbishop for collecting of a subsidie and to haue a conuocation of the clergie sommoned against the next parliament which should begin the 18. day of Nouember The Archb. likewise on the 15. day of October directed his letters monitorie as the maner is to Robert Braybroke bishop of London to geue the same admonition to al his suffraganes and other of the Clergie within his prouince for the assembling of the conuocatioÌ„ aforesayd All which done and executed the parliameÌ„t begon being holden at Oxford the 18. day of Nouember where the conuocation was kept in the Monastery of Frideswide in Oxforde In the which conuocation the Archbishop with the other bishops there sitting in their Pontificalibus declared two causes of that their present assembly whereby sayth he to represse heresies which began newly in the realme to spring and for correcting other excesses in the Churche The other cause sayd he was to ayde and support the king with some necessary subsidie of mony to be gathered whiche thus declared the conuocation was continued till the day following which was the 19. of Nouember At the sayd day and place the Archbishop with the other Prelates assembling themselues as before The archbishop after the vsed solemnitie willed the procuratoures of the clergy appoynted for euery dioces to consult within themselues in some conuenient seuerall place what they thought for theyr partes touching the redresse of thinges to be notified and
rooted out or otherwise punished by any that hath authoritie and the feare and loue of God And also they are not afrayd openlye to write the same articles and so being written to deliuer thē to your kinglye parliament and obstinately to affirme the same The venemous and disdainfull recitall of which articles vpon good aduisement at this present we passe ouer lest the sufferaunce of such sensualitie might fortune to renue the woūd that reason may heale Yet notwithstanding least so great and contagious an euil should escape vnpunished and that without deserued vexation and also that it might not get more hart and waxe stronger we therefore according to that our office and duetie is where such neglygence and sluggishnes of our prelates being present where this thing is do commit and geue in commaundemēt to our reuerend brethren Canterbury and Yorke Archbishops by other oure letters that they stand vp in the power of God agaynst this pestilent and cōtagious sect and that they liuely persecute the same in forme of lawe roote out and destroy those that aduisedly and obstinately refuse to withdraw their foote frō the same stumbling block any restraint to the contrary notwithstanding But because the assistance counsaile fauour and ayde of your kingly estate highnes are requisite to the execution of the premisses we require exhort and beseech the same your princely highnes by the bowels of the mercy of Iesus Christ by his holy fayth by your owne saluation by the benefit that to all men is common and by the prosperitie assured to euery man and woman that not onelye your kingly seueritie may readily shewe and cause to bee shewed vnto our Archbishops and their Commissaries in this behalfe requyring the foresayd due execution conuenient ayd and fauour as otherwise also to cause them to be assisted But that also you wil enioyne your Magistrates and Iustices of assise and peace more straightly that of their owne good wils they execute the authoritie committed vnto thē with al seueritie against such damned men according as they are boūd by the office which they are put in trust with Against those I mene which haue determyned obstinatly to defile thēselues in their malice and sinnes those to expell banish and imprison and there so long to keepe them til cōdigne sentence shall pronounce them worthye to suffer punyshment For your kingly wisedome seeth that such as they be do not only deceiue poore simple souls or at the least do what they can to deceiue thē but also bring their bodies to destructiō and further prepare confusion and ruinous fall vnto their temporall Lordes Go to therefore my sweete sonne and indeuour your self to worke so in this matter as vndoubtedly we trust you will that as this firebrand burning and flaming ouer sore beganne vnder your president or gouernment so vnder your seuere iudgement and vertuous diligence might fauour and ayde not one sparke remaine hid vnder the ashes but that it be vtterlye extinguyshed and spedely put out ¶ Geuen at our palace of S. Peter at Rome the xv Calendes of October in the sixt yere of our pontificalitie ¶ The Kynges Commission RIchard by the grace of God kyng of Englande Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To all those vnto whom these present letters shall come greeting Know ye that where as lately at the instance of the reuerend father William Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of all England and Legate of the Apostolycal seate we for the redresse and amendement of all those whych would obstinately preach or maintaine publiquely or priuely any conclusions of the holy scripture repugnant to the determynatiō of our holy mother the church notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholique faith or cōtaining any heresie or errour within the prouince or bishopricke of Cāterburie Haue by our special letters patents in the zeale of the fayth geuē authoritie and licence vnto the foresayd Archbishop to all and singular his suffraganes to arest all and euerye of them that will preach or maintaine any such cōclusions wheresoeuer they may be found and to cōmit them either to their owne prisons or any others at their owne pleasure and to kepe thē in the same vntill they repēt them of the errours prauities of those heresies or til that of such maner of arests by vs or by our counsayle it shoulde be otherwise determined that is to say to euery one of them and their ministers throughout their cities and dioces And nowe the reuerēd father in god Iohn B. of Herford hath for a certaintie informed vs that although the same B. hath accordinge to iustyce cōuinced a certain felow named W. Swinderby pretending himself to be a chaplaine one Stephē Bell a learned man and hath pronounced thē heretikes and excōmunicate false informers among the cōmon people and hath declared the same by the definitiue sentence of the aforesaid bishop for that they haue presumed to affirme and preach openly in diuers places within the dioces of Herford many conclusions or naughty opinions notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholike sound faith and tranquilitie of our kingdome The same Bishop notwithstandinge neyther by the ecclesiasticall censures neyther yet by the force and strength of our cōmission was able to reuoke the foresaid William and Stephen nor yet to bridle the malice and indurate contumacie of them For that they after that they were vpon such heretical prauitie conuict by the same bishop to the intent they might delude his iudgement and iustice conueyed thēselues by and by vnto the borders of Wales with suche as were their factours and accomplices in keping themselues close vnto whō the force of our said letters doth in no wise extende Whereupon the sayde Bishop hath made supplycation vnto vs that wee will vouchsafe to prouide a sufficient remedye in that behalfe Wee therfore which alwayes by the helpe of almightie God are defēdours of the fayth willing to withstand suche presumptuous and peruerse enterprises by the most safest way and meanes we maye geue and cōmit full power and authoritie to the foresayd bishop and to his ministers by the tenour of these presents to arrest or take or cause to be arrested or taken the foresayde William and Sthephen in any place within the citie dioces of Hereford and our dominiō of Wales with al the speede that may be and to cōmit thē either to our prison or els to the prison of the same bishop or any other prison at their pleasure if such neede bee and there to keepe thē safe And afterwards vnles they will obey the commaundements of the Church with dilygence to bring them before vs and our coūsel or els cause them to be brought That we may determine for their further punishment as we shall thinke it requisite conuenient to be done by the aduise of our coūsell for the defence and preseruation of the Catholike faith And
that the foresayde William and Stephen beinge succoured by the aide of their factours or fauourers should not bee able to flye or escape to their accustomed starting holes and that the sharpnes of their paines so aggrauated may geue them sufficient cause to returne to the lap againe of their holy mother the church we strayghtlye charge and commaunde all and singular our Shrifes Bailifes Barones and al other our officers in the Citie and Dioces of Hereford in any other place being within our dominion of Wales by the tenour of these presentes that from time to time where they thinke it most meete they cause it openly to be proclaimed in our name that none of what state degree preeminence kind or other coÌ„dition he shal be of do cherish opeÌ„ly or secretlye the foresayd William and Steuen vntil the time that they repent theÌ„ of their heresies and errours and shal be recoÌ„ciled vnto the holy Church of God Neither that any person or persons be beleuers fauorers or receiuers defendours or in any case wittinglye instructours of the said William or Stephen or any other of the residue of the heretikes that are to be coÌ„uinced vpon the forfaiture of all that euer they haue And that also they geuing their attendance be obedient aunswerable to the foresayd bishop and his deputies in this behalfe for the execution of the premisses and that they certify vs and our counsel distinctly and plainly from time to time of the names of all and singular persons which shall fortune to be found culpable in this behalfe vnder their seales In witnes whereof we haue caused these out letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the ix day of Marche in the xv yeare of our reigne Farington ¶ An other letter of the sayd kyng agaynst Walter Brute RIchard by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To hys beloued and faythfull Iohn ChauÌ„dos knight Iohn Eynfore knight Renold de la Bere knight Walter Deueros knight Thomas de la Bare knight William Lucie knight Leonard Hakelute knight and to the Maior of the Citie of Hereford to Thomas Oldcastle Rich Nash Roger Wygmore Thomas Waylwayne Iohn Skydmore Iohn VpHarry Henry Motton and to the Shiriffe of Hereford sendeth salutations For asmuche as it is aduertised vs that one Walter Brute and other such children of iniquitie haue damnably holden affirmed and preached certaine articles and conclusions being notoriously repugnaunt against the holy Scripture of the which some of them as heresies and the rest as errours are finally by the Church condemned and that in diuers places within the dioces of Hereford and partes neare adioyning both priuely openly and obitinately which thing wee perceiue not onely to redounde to the subuersion in a maner of the Catholicke faith which as well we as other catholicke Princes ought of duety to maintaine but also to forewarne vs of the subuersion of our faithfull Diocesans And that the sayd Bishop vpon the good deliberation and aduisement of a great number of Doctours in Diuinitie and other learned skilfull men in the Scriptures of speciall deuotion according to his bounden duetie purposed to begin and make diuers and sundry processes by law to be sent vnto the foresayd Walter and hys accomplices to appere personally before him and other the Doctours aforesaid in the cathedrall church of Hereford the morow after the translation of S. Thomas of Hereforde next ensuing and to procede in the same place against the same Walter in the foresaide articles and conclusions for the amendement of his soule Now a fresh because that the sayd Walter and others of their retinue cleaning and confederating with him might not suffer condigne paines according to their demerites indeuour themselues to make voide and frustrate the sayde godly purpose of the same Bishop in such correction execution as should haue bene done and with force doe resist and let the same with all the power they may to the great contempt of vs and of our crowne and to the breaking and hurting of our peace and pernicious example of others Doe appoynt you and euery of you immediatly as soone as this our commission shall be deliuered vnto you in our behalfe and name to make open proclamation in the diocesie and partes aforesayde where ye shall thinke it most meete and conuenyent That no man be so hardy hencefoorth of what state or condition soeuer he shall be within the Dioces and partes aforesayde vpon paine of forfaiture of all that euer hee hath to make or leauie any conuenticles assemblies or confederacies by any colour or that they presume to attempt or procure any other thing wherby our peace may be hurt or broken or that the same Bishops and Doctors aforesaid may be by any meanes molested or let in the execution of suche correction as is to be done according to the Canonical sanctions and to arest all those which ye shal finde or take offending in this behalfe or that keepe themselues in any suche conuenticles And that they being committed to prison be there kept till you shall haue other commaundement from vs and our counsel for their deliueraunce And that ye distinctly and plainly certifie vs and our sayd counsell of all your doing in thys behalfe vnder your seales or else the seales of some of you And therefore we straightly charge and commaunde you and euery of you that ye diligently attende vpon the premisses and that in your deedes yee execute the same with all diligence and carefull indeuour in the forme and maner aforesaide And further wee geue straight charge and commaundement to all and singular Shriffes Maiors Bailiftes Constables and other our faithfull subiectes by the tenour of these presents that they be attending vpon you counselling and aiding you and euery of you as is meete and conuenient in the doing and execution of the premisses In witnesse whereof we haue caused these our letters patents to be made Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 22. day of September in the 17. yeare of our raigne ¶ By the same King and Counsell Thus king Richard by the setting on of W. Courtney Archb. of Canterb. and his fellowes taking part wyth the Pope and Romith Prelates waxed something strait and harde to the poore Christians of the contrary side of wyckleffe as by these letters aboue prefixed may appeare Allbeit durâ—ng all the life of the saide king I finde of none expresly by name that suffered burning Notwythstanding some there were which by the foresaide Archbish. William Courtney and other Bishops had bene condemned and diuers also abiured and did penance as well in other places as chiefly about the towne of Leycester as followeth here to be declared out of the Archbyshoppes register and recordes At what time the saide Archbishop W. Courtney was in his visitation at the towne of Leycester certaine there were accused and detected to him by the monks and other Priestes
procured any coÌ„fort but rather dying as it were in a doubt betwixt two wayes left to theyr successoures matters of contention continuall But nowe for the space of 7. yeres of their successors that which we desired and loked for afore that is they shoulde beare good grapes and they bryng foorth wild grapes in thys matter we fall into a deepe despaire But in as much that we heare the comfort of the Lorde which promised that miserably he wold destroy those wicked men let his vineyarde to other husbandmen which will bring him fruit at their times appoynted he hath promised faithfully that he wil help his spouse in her nede to th end of the world we leaning on the sure hope of this promise and in hope contrary to hope beleuing by Gods grace will put our helping handes to easing of this misery when a conuenient time shall serue as much as our kingly power is able although our wit doth not perceaue how these thinges afore rehearsed may be amended yet we being encouraged to this by the hope of gods promise will do our endeuour lik as Abraham beleued his sonne being slaine by sacrifice that the multitude of his seede should encrease to the number of the starres according to Gods promise Now therfore the time drawes near to make an end of this schism least a third election of a schismaticke agaynst the Apostles successour make a custome of the doyng and so the Pope of Auinion shal be double Romishe pope and he shall say with hys partakers as the Patriarch of Constantinople sayd vnto Christes vicar when he forsooke hym The Lorde be with thee for the Lorde is with vs. And is much to be feared of all Christen men For that Pharisie begins now to be called the pope of Auinion among the people But peraduenture it would be thought of some men that it belongeth not to secular princes to bridle outragies of the Pope to whome we aunswere that naturally the members put them selues in ieopardy for to saue the head and the partes labour to saue the whole Christ so decked his spouse that her sides shold cleaue together and should vphold themselues by course of time and occasion of thinges they should correcte one an other and cleaue together tunably Did not Moses put down Aaron because he was vnfaythfull Salomon put downe Abiathar who came by lineall dissent from Anatoth and remoued hys priesthoode from his kindred to the stock of Eliazar in the person of Sadock which had his beginning from Ely the priestâ— 3.2 Oâ—ho Emperour deposed Pope Iohn the 12. because he was lecherous Henry the Emperour put downe Gratianus because he vsed Simony in buying selling spirituall liuinges And Otho deposed Pope Benner the first because he thrust in himselfe Therefore by like reason why may not kings and Princes bridle the Romishe Pope in default of the Church if the quallitie of his fault require it or the necessitie of the Church by this compell to helpe the Churche oppressed by tyranny In old time schismes which rose about making the Pope were determined by the power of secular Princes as the schisme betwixt Symachus and Laurence was ended in a Counsaile afore Theodoricus king of Italy Henry the Emperour when two dyd striue to be Pope he deposed them both and receaued the thyrd being chosen at Rome to be Pope that is to say Clement the second which crowned him with the Imperiall crowne And the Romaynes promised him that from thenceforth they would promote none to be Pope without his consent Alexander also ouercame 4. Popes schismatickes all which Fredericke the Emperour corrected Thus looke on the register of Popes and theyr deedes and ye shall finde that schismes most commonly haue bene decised by the powers of secular princes the schismatickes cast out and sometimes new popes made and sometime the olde ones cast out of their dignities and restored to theyr old dignities again If it were not lawfull for secular princes to bridle the outragies of such a Pope lawfully made and afterward becoÌ„ming a tyraunt In such a case he might oppresse ouermuch the Church he might chaunge Christendome into Heathens and make the labour of Christ crucified to be in vayne or els truely God should not haue prouided for his spouse in earth by all meanes as much as is possible by seruice of men to withstand daungers Therefore we counsell you with such a louing affection as becomes Children that ye consider in your hart well least in working by this meanes ye prepare away of Antichrist through your desire to beare rule and so by this meanes as we feare the one of these two shall chaunce Either ye shall cause all the princes of the worlde to rise agaynst you to bring in a true follower of Christ to haue the state of the Apostolicall dignitie or that is worse the whole world despising the ruling of one shepheard shall leaue the Romish Church desolate But God keepe this from the worlde that the desire of honour of two men should bring such a desolation into the Church of God for then that departing away which the Apostle prophecied shoulde come afore the comming of Antichrist were at hand which shold be the last disposition of the worlde peaceably to receaue Antichrist with honour Consider therefore the state of your most excellent holines how ye receaued the power from God to the building of the Church and not to the destruction that Christ hath geuen you wine and oyle to heale the wounded and hath appoynted you his vicar in these thinges as pertayne to gentlenes and hath geuen vs these thinges whiche serue to rigour For we beare not the sword without a cause to the punishement of euill doers the which power ordayned of God we haue receaued our selues being witnes beseeching you to receaue our counsel effectually that in doing thus the waters may returne to the places from whence they came and so the waters may begin to be made sweete with salt least the axe swimme on the water and the wood fineke and least the fruitfull Oliue degender into a wilde Oliue and the lâ—prosie of Naaman that Noble man cleaue continually to the house of Giezy and least the pope and the Phariseis crucify Christ agayne Christ the spouse of the Churche whiche was wont to bring the chiefe Byshop into the holyest place encrease your holines or rather to restore it being lost Written c. Ex Fragmento libri cuiusdam Dunelm ¶ This Epistle of king Richard 2. written to Pope Boniface the 9. in the time of the schisme about the yeare as appeareth 1397. As it contayned muche good matter of wholsome counsel to be followed so how litle he wrought with the Pope the sequell after warde declared For the schisme notwithstanding continued long after in whiche neyther of the popes would geue ouer theyr holde or yelde any thing to good counsayle geuen them for any respect of publique wealth
of an Accolite Also we Thomas Archb. aforesayd by assent counsel and authority whych vppon thee the foresayd William we haue an Exorcist pretensed in the habite of an Exorcist or holy water clarke being an hereticke twise fallen and by our sentence as is aforesayd condemned we doe degrade depose thee from the order of an Exorcist and in token of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from the booke of coniurations and doe depriue thee of all and singular dignity of an Exorcist Also we Thomas Archbish. aforesayd by assent counsaile and authority as is aboue sayd doe degrade depose thee the foresayde William reader pretensed clothed in the habit of a reader an hereticke twise fallen and by our sentence as is aforesayd condēned from the order of a reader And in token of this thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from thee the booke of the deuine sections that is the booke of the Church legende and doe depriue thee of all and singular maner of dignity of such a reader Item we Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury aforesayd by authority counsaile and assent the which we haue as is aforesaid do degrade and put thee foresayd William Sawtre sexten pretensed in the habite of a sexten and wearing a surplice being an hereticke twise fallen by our sentence difinitiue condemned as aforesaid from the order of a Sexten And in token of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition for the causes aforesayd we take from thee the keyes of the Church doore and thy surplice and doe depriue thee of all and singular maner of commodityes of a doore keeper And also by the authority of omnipotent God the father the sonne and holy ghost and by our authority counsaile assent of our whole councel prouinciall aboue written we do degrade thee and depose thee being heere personally present before vs from orders benefices priuilegies and habite in the church and for thy pertinacie incorrigible we doe disgrade thee before the secular Court of the hygh Constable and marshal of England here being personally present and do depose thee from all and singular clerkely honours and dignities whatsoeuer by these wrytings Also in token of thy degradation and deposition here actually wee haue caused thy crowne and ecclesiastical tonsure in our presence to be rased away vtterly to be abolished lyke vnto the forme of a seculare lay man and here doe put vpon the head of thee the foresayd William the cap of a lay secular person beseeching the court aforesaid that they wil receaue fauourably the sayde William vnto them thus recommitted Thus William Sawtre the seruaunt of Christ being vtterly thrust out of the Popes kingdome and metamorphosed from a clerke to a secular lay man was committed as ye haue heard vnto the secular power Which so done the Byshops yet not heerewith contented cease not to call vpō the king to cause him to be brought forth to spedy execution Whereupon the king ready inough and to much to gratify the cleargy and to retaine their fauours directeth out a terrible decree against the said William Sawtre and sent it to the Maior and Sheriffes of London to be put in execution the tenour wherof here vnder emueth ¶ The decree of the king against William Sawtre THe decree of our soueraigne Lord the king his counsel in the Parliament against a certaine new sprong vp hereticke To the Maior Sheriffs of London c. Where as the reuerend father Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea by the assent consent counsell of other byshops and his brethren Suffraganes and also of all the whole Clergy within his prouince or dioces gathered together in his prouincial counsel the due order of the law being obserued in al poynts in this behalfe hath pronounced and declared by his definitiue sentence W. Sautre somtime chaplain to be fallen again into his most dānable heresy the which before time the sayde W. had abiured thereupon to be a most manifest heretike and therfore hath decreed that he should be disgraded hath for the same cause really disgraded him frō al prerogatiue priuilege of the clergie decreing to leaue him vnto the secular power and hath really so left him according to the lawes canonicall sanctions set forth in this behalfe and also that our holy mother the Church hath no further to do in the premisses We therfore being zelous in religion and reuerent louers of the catholike fayth willing and minding to mainteine defend the holy church the lawes liberties of the same to roote al such errours heresies out of our kingdome of Englād with cōdigne punishmēt to correct punish all heretiques or such as be cōuict Prouided alwaies that both according to the lawe of God mā and the canonical institutions in this behalfe accustomed that such hereticks conuict condēned in forme aforesaid ought to be burned with fire We command you as straigtly as we may or can firmely enioyning you that you do cause the said Williā being in your custody in some publike or opē place within the liberties of your citie aforesaid the cause aforesaid being published vnto the people to be put into the fire and there in the same fire really to be burned to the great horrour of his offence and the manifest example of other Christians Faile not in the execution hereof vpon the perill that will fall thereupon Teste rege apud Westmonast 26. Februar an regni sui ¶ The burning of William Sawtre Thus it may appeare how kinges and princes haue bin blinded and abused by the false Prelates of the Church in so much that they haue bene their slaues and butchers to slay Christes poore innocent members See therefore what danger it is for Princes not to haue knowledge and vnderstanding themselues but to be led by other mens eies specially trusting to such guides who through hipocrisie both deceiue them through crueltie deuour the people As king Henry the fourth who was the deposer of king Richard was the first of all English kings that began the vnmercifull burning of Christes saints for standing against the Pope so was this William Sawtre the true and faithfull martyr of Christ the first of all them in Wickliffes time which I find to be burned in the raigne of the foresaid king which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1400. After the martyrdome of this godly man the rest of the same company began to keepe themselues more closely for feare of the king who was altogether bent to hold with the Popes prelacy Such was the raigne of this Prince that to the godly he was euer terrible in his actions immesurable to few men hartely beloued but Princes neuer lacke flatterers about them Neither was the time of his raigne very quiet but full of trouble of bloud and misery Such was their desire of K.
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate whē he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in y◠presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same Parliamēt aboue recited yet cōtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
haue ordeined a speciall iudgement as they should thinke good yet when hee was before atteinted by the outlawrie they could not lawfully varie from the common iudgemeÌ„t of â—reason At least how could or should the iudgement of Sir Roger Acton Maister Browne and Iohn Beuerley who were iudged in the Buildhall before and without the Parliament vary from the said common iudgement of Traytors if they had truly committed and bene conuicted of such high treason Adde this moreouer to the foresaid Notes that if Sir Iohn Oldcastle after his escape out of prison had bene culpable and so atteinted of that high treason wherby his lands had bene immediately forfait vnto the King by the processe of his outlawry What needed the king then in the second yeare of his raigne in the Parliament after holden at Leycester haue made that prouiso to haue his lands forfaite to him by vertue of Parliament vpon his escape on the day of his arest when as the lands and cattaile of his had bene forfeite before by the processe of the outlawry as is before specified Thus you see Maister Cope how little aduantage you can wrast out of this Commission and inditement against the Lord Cobham and his fellowes to proue them traytors And admit the said Lord Cobham was attainted of treason by the Acte and that the King the Lordes and the Commons assented to the Act yet it hindeth not in such sort as if in deed he were no Traytour that anye man may not by search of the truth vtter and set forth sincerely and iustly the very true cause whereby his death hapt and followed Thus then hauing sufficiently cleared the Lord Cobham and his parteners from all that you can obiect vnto them out of records and statutes let vs now come to your English Chroniclers wherwith you seeme to presse me to oppresse them whome ye name to be Robert Fabian Edward Halle Polydor Virgilius Thomas Cooper Richard Grafton with other briefe Epitomes and Summaries c. Concerning which authors as I haue not to say but to their commendation in this place so if that you had auonched the same to the commendation rather then to the reproofe of other I would better haue commeÌ„ded your nature and beleued your cause But now like a spidercatcher sucking out of euery one what is the worst to make vp your leystall you heape vp a donghill of dirtie Dialogues conteining nothing in them but malicious railing virulent slanders manifest vntruths opprobrious contumelies stinking blasphemies able almost to corrupt infect the aire Such is the maladie cacoethes of your pen the it beginneth to barke before it hath learned well to write Which pen of yours notwithstanding I do not heere reproch nor contemne as neither do I greatly feare the same God of his mercy keepe the sword out of the Papists hand it is not the pen of the papists I greatly passe vpoÌ„ though xx Copes and so many surplesses were set against the booke of Monuments were I so disuâ—sed Maister Cope to dally or as the Breckes do say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to repay againe as I am prouoked But in despightful railing and in this Satyricall sort of barking I geue you ouer and suffer you therin to passe not only your selfe but also Cerberus himself if ye will the great bandog of Pluto Mildnes and humanitie rather beseemeth and is the grace of the Latine phrase If ye could hit vpon the vaine therof it would win you much more honestie with all honest men But the Lord hereafter may cal you which I beseech him to do and to forgiue you that you haue done In the meaue time seeing this your pratling pen must nedes be walking yet this you might haue lerned of these your own authors whom you aledge more ciuilly to haue reÌ„pered your fume in exclaiming against theÌ„ whose cause is to you not perfectly known And now briefly to answer to these your foresaide wryters as witnesses produced against these men there be 2. things as I take it in these chronicle wryters to be coÌ„sidered First the grouÌ„ds which they follow secondly in what place they serue As touching the order and ground of wryting among these Chronicles ye must consider and caÌ„not be ignorant that as none of all these by you forenamed was present at the deede nor witnesse of the fact so haue they nothyng of theÌ„selues herein certainely to affirme but either must follow publike rumor and hearesay for their autor or els one of them must borrow of another Whereof neither seemeth to me sufficient For as publike rumor is neuer certain so one author may soone deceiue an other By reason whereof it commeth oft to passe that as these story wryters hit many times the truth so againe al is not the gospell that they doe wryte Wherefore great respect is heere to be had either not to credite rashly euery one that wryteth stories or els to see what groundes they haue whome we doe followe Now to demaund M. Cope of you what authoritye or foundation hath your Robert Fabian hathe Polydore Uirgil Edward Hal and other of your authors to prooue these men to be traytors What authority do they auouch what actes what registers what recordes or out of what court do they shewe or what demoÌ„stration do they make And do you thinke it sufficient because these men doe only affirme it wythout any further probation wyth youre 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therfore we are bouÌ„d to beleue it Take me not so M. Cope that I do here diminish any thing or derogate from the credit of those wryters you alledge whose labors haue deserued well and serue to great vtilitie but coÌ„ming now to triall of a matter lying in coÌ„trouersie betwene vs we are now forced to seeke out the fountaine and bottome of the truthe where it is not enough to say so it is but the cause is to be shewed why it is so affirmed And what though Robert Fabian Polydore Uirgile and Edwarde Hall should all together as they do not agree in the treason of sir Iohn Oldcastle and of the rest yet neither is this any sufficient surety to prooue them traitors Considering that wryters of stories for most part folowing either blind reporte or els one taking of an other vse commonly all to sound together after one tune tanquam Dodonaei lebetes so that as one sayth all say and if one erre all do erre Wherfore you see M. Cope howe it is not sufficient nor sure to sticke onely to the names and authorities of Chronographers vnlesse the ground be found substantial wherupon they stand themselues Which yet in none of these whome you haue produced doth appeare Secondly in alleaging and wryting of Chronicles is to be considered to what place and effect they serue If yee would shew out of them the order course of times what yeres were of dearth and of pleÌ„ty where kings kept their
of the king or els to the statute an 15. Richard chap. 2. Where the penalty is made fine and raunsome Or els to the statute an 5. Richar. 2. chap. 6. where suche assemblies be made playne treason in fine statuti And as here is matter of treason sufficiently contained so for heresie likewise the same statute referreth them to y◠ordinaries and to the lawes properly to heresie appertayning and to the statute an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. where the penaltie is burning Also to the statute an 5. Richard 2. chap. 5. So that in this present statute here mention is conteined as ye see although not in expresse words yet inclusiuely by referring to other statutes not repealed bothe Lollardery which is punished with burning and forcible entrees which is punished at the kinges pleasure And thus much concerning the secōd vntruth which M. Cope vntruely noted in me 3. The third vntruth which he noteth in me concerning this matter is this wherein he reporteth mee that I say there was no other cause of deuising this sharp law punishment against these mē but onely for hauing the scripture bookes And therfore here is noted in the margent Foxi dolus malus but let M. Cope take heede hee deceiue not himself and other For my part I remember no such place in this my Latine story where I so say Onely my wordes be these added in the latter ende of the place aboue recited Wicleuiani verò dicebantur quicunque id temporis Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectitarent c. That is They were called Wicleuistes whosoeuer at that time read the Scripture in english or vulgare tongue c. I say not that for the scriptures being read in the english tongue therfore the law was enacted but so is M. Cope disposed to construe it What law statuts were made against writing or reading of any booke in English or in any other tonge cōtrary to the Catholick that is y◠Romish sayth or to the determinatiō of the holy Church that is of Rome read I beseech thee the bloudy statute made an 2. Hen. 4. chap. 15. aboue specifyed pag. 523 Also read the constitution prouinciall of Thomas Arundell aboue mentioned pag. 524. lin 9. Where it was decreed that the text of holy scripture should not be had or read in the vulgare tongue frō the time of M. Iohn Wickliffe for euer after vnlesse the sayd translation be approued first by the ordinary or by prouinciall councell vnder pain and punishment of heresy Now let the reader iudge whether y◠reading of scripture bookes in the english tongue by the making or translating of Wickliffe or from the tyme of Wicliffe downward be coūted heresy or not As for the approuing of the ordinary or of the prouincial councell added in the end of the sayd constitution maketh more for a shew or pretence then for any iust exception or any true intention For what man hauing those Scriptures translated in English would either present them to their ordinaries being so set against the reading of such bookes or what ordinarie would or did euer yet since Arundels tyme approoue any such translation presented vnto them Or els why did the good Martyrs of Amersam suffer death in the begynning of kyng Henry the viii for hauing and reading certaine bookes of Scripture which were as is saide onely foure Epistles of S. Paule with certaine other prayers And the other which heard them but onely reade did beare fagottes and the same tyme the children compelled to set fagots vnto their fathers at which time Longlande being then Byshop of Lincolne preaching to them at y◠stake sayde that whatsoeuer they were that did but moue hys lippes in reading those chapters were damned foreuer as when we come to that tyme by the grace of Christ shall hereafter more amply and notoriously appear And where thē is this Dolus malus Foxi margined against me for craftie dealing in my story Moreouer where M. Cope proceeding farther in this matter asketh me how was the Lorde Cobham obedient to the king whē as for the feare of him the king durst not then keepe his parliament at London To whom I aunswere agayne asking likewise of M. Cope howe was the king then afrayd to hold his parliament at London for the Lord Cobham when the Lord Cobham at that time was in Wales And here M. Cope thinking to haue me at a narow straight and to holde me fast biddeth me tell him howe it coulde be otherwise but the Lorde Cobham must needes haue fautours And who should these fautours be sayth he but syr Roger Acton Browne their fellowes The which mighty question of M. Cope I answer agayn howe can sir Roger Acton Browne and their fellowes be then fautors of the Lord Cobham for whome the King durst not hold his parliament at Londō when as the sayd Roger Acton Browne and the rest were put to death a whole yeare almost before the Parliament at Leycester began And now as I haue hitherto briefly and truely aunswered your askinges M. Cope let me be so bolde with you agayne to propounde to you likewise an other question For so much as you haue put me to the searching of the statutes in this matter wherewith before I was not muche acquainted now out of the same statutes riseth a doubtfull scruple or questiō worthy to be solued The cause is this that for asmuch as so many good martyrs and Saints of God hetherto in this realme of England haue bene burned frō the time of king Henry 4. Hen. 5. Hen. 6. Hen. 8. to the time and in the time of Queene Mary my question is that you with all your learned councell about you wil tel me by what law or statute of the realme were these men brent I know the auncient custome hath bene that heretickes conuicted by a prouinciall councell were wont to be left to the secular power But how wil ye proue me these hereticks were either conuict by such prouinciall councell or that these seculare men ought to be your butchers in burning them whō ye haue committed to them If ye alledge the vi Articles made in the reigne of king Henry the 8. those articles neither did serue before the time of king Hēry the viii neither yet were they reuiued after his time If ye alledge to y◠statute made an 5. Richar. 2. cap. 5. In that statute I aunswere is conteined no matter of burning but onely of arrest to be done at the certificatiōs of the prelates wtout any further punishmēt there mentioned To conclude if ye alledge the statute made an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. and reuiued in the reigne of Queene Mary mentioned before pag. 523 To that statute I answere that although that pretensed statute appeareth in forme of wordes in the Printed book to geue vnto the temporall officers authoritie to bring them to the stake and to burne them whom the Bishop deliuereth Yet is it
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiaūt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiūctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come frō Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some cōuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no mētiō of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing frō the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whō also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innocēcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of Constāce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secōd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
saying to him Thou art Peter vpon this rocke I will build my church c. Mat. 16. And agayne he sayth feede my sheepe Ioan. vlt. That is to say be thou Peter the head ouer thy brethren Tedious it were to recite all the bibblebabble of these doctors in this their long responsall Who so lisâ—eth to see the bottome of their profounde writing knowledge may resort either to the history of Siluius or els to M. Cochleus in his first booke De hist Hussit Thus then M. Iohn Hus being driuen out of Prage as is afore touched by the motion of these Doctours and moreouer being so excoÌ„municate that no Masse nor other must be sayd there where he was present The people begaÌ„ mightily to grudge and to cry out agaynst the Prelates other popish priests which were the workers therof accusing theÌ„ to be Simoniacks couetous whoremaisters adulterers proud sparing not to lay opeÌ„ their vices to their great ignominy and shame And much crauing a reformation to be had of the clergy The king seing the inclination of the people being also not ignorant of the wickednes of the clergy vnder pretence to reforme the church began to require greater exactions vpon such Priestes and men of the Clergy as were knowne and accused to be wicked liuers Whereupon they on the other part that fauored Iohn Hus taking that occasion present complayned of all accused many and spared none Whomsoeuer they knew to be of the Catholicke faction or enemies to Iohn Hus. By reason wherof the priests of the popish Clergy were brought such as were faultye into great distresse and such as were not faulty into great feare In so much that they were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the Protestantes being afrayd to displease them By this meanes maister Hus beganne to take some more liberty vnto him to preach in his church at Bethleem none to controll him by the same meanes the people also receiued some comfort and the king much gayne mony by the reason And thus the popish Clergy while they went about to persecute Iohn Hus were in wrapped theÌ„selues in great tribulation and afflicted on euery side as wel of lay meÌ„ as of learned men of the clergy In so much that womeÌ„ also children were agaynst theÌ„ And by that same reasoÌ„ wherwith they thought to entangle him they were ouerthrown theÌ„selues For the Doctors which before condemned this doctrine in Iohn Hus for an intollerable heresye cried out so much agaynst him for teaching the teÌ„porall Lords might take away teÌ„porall liuings froÌ„ the clergy sinning habitualiter that is lying and continuing still in the custome of iniquity now when the king and the Lords temporall began to mearse them and berieue them of their teÌ„poralties for their transgressions the sayd Doctors did keepe silence durst speake neuer a word Agayne where the foresayd doctors before could not abide in Iohn Hus that tithes wer to be couÌ„ted for pure almes now comming to the Guildhal were faine to entreat for theyr temporall goodes not to be taken from them pleading the same temporalties to be mere almose and deuotion of good men geuen vnto the church Ex Cochleo And thus now did they themselues graunt the thing which before they did condemne The more that the popes clergy was pinched the more grudge hatred redounded to Iohn Hus although he was in no cause therof but onely their owne wicked deseruinges for the which cause Stephen Paletz and Andraeas de Broda being the chiefe champions of that faction though they could not remedy the case yet to ease theyr mindes wrote sharpe and cruell letters to Maister Hus. And to helpe the matter forward the Pope also here must helpe at a pinche who likewise writeth hys letters to Wenceslaus king of Bohemia which was brother to Sigismund Emperor for the suppressing of Iohn Hus of his doctrine Which was in the fifth and last yere of his Popedome an 1414. The tenour of whose letters to king Wenceslaus in this wise proceedeth ¶ The letter of Pope Iohn to K. Wenceslaus IOhn Bishoppe seruaunt of Gods seruanntes to his welbeloued sonne in Christ Wenceslaus King of Romaines and of Boheme greeting and apostolicall benediction Among other desires and delightes of our hart who although vnworthy to represent the roome of Christ here in earth this doth chiefly redounde to our singular comfort fo often as we do heare of the brotherly entreaty of peace and of concord by which concord kingdoms do encrease as contrary by discorde they are deminished which is betweene your honour and our welbeloued in the Lord Sigismund your brother germane cosin for the noble king of the Romans c. And furthermore it foloweth in these words And as we haue cause to ioy at the premisses so likewise agayne the heauy rumors which are here do trouble and dampe our mindes For we heare that in diuers places vnder your dominioÌ„ there be certain which do folow and leane to the errors of that archhereticke Wickliffe whose bookes haue bene long since condemned in the generall Romain councell to bee erroneous hereticall and swaruing from the catholicke fayth And furthermore whiche is worst of all the sayd persons cleauing to the opinions of the heretickes least they should be corrected of their superior powers for their exces to couer theyr naughtines and stubbernesse in despising the commaundements of the Apostolicall seat do openly teach disobedience and contempt of the keies and ecclesiasticall censure to the subuersion of the Apostolicall dignity setting at nought the decrees of the holy fathers canons Wherefore we do exhort your The description of the Popes councell holden at Rome in which appeared a monstrous Owle to the vtter defacing of the Pope and all his Clergy worship for the mercy of our God as hartely as we may or caÌ„ that it would please you as we desire hope you will so effectuously to shew forth your regall power both for the glory of God defence of the catholicke fayth which you go about to defend and for the conseruation of your kingly name state and honor for the prosperous safe gouernement of your kingdome and dominions as it becommeth a catholicke prince whereby this blot of heresye which doth so lamentably and miserablye spring and creepe in those partes and doth so infect the mindes of mortall men to the destruction of their soules and doth sequester them from the congregation of the pure and catholick fayth and truth may be rooted out c. Geuen at Bononia in the Ides of Iune in the v. yeare of our popedome c. In this epistle of Pope Iohn aboue prefixed forsomuch as mention is made of a certaine councell before holden at Rome which was 4. yeares before agaynst the articles books of Iohn Wickliffe it shall not be impertineÌ„t nor out of purpose to repeat a certayn mery history worthy otherwise to
infect and trouble the Church of God as also concerning the occasions through the which he hath presumed might doe the same because the Prelates do abuse the ecclesiasticall censures as well the Prelates as those that are vnder them d ee not keepe and obserue the order of the churche whych is appoynted them by God whereby it commeth to passe that whylest they themselues do walke the broken vnknowne paths their flocke falleth headlong into the ditch Wherefore let our soueraigne Lord the Pope and this most sacred Councel ordaine and depute Commissioners the which may examine the sayd Iohn Hus vpon all afore wrytten and other thyngs in the presence of them whych knowe the matter Let there be also certaine Doctors and Maisters appoynted to reade ouer and peruse hys bookes which he hath written whereof some are here present that the churche may be spedily purged and cleansed from these errours Upon this hys accusation they ordeined and appoynted 3. commissioners or iudges that is to say the patriark of Constantinople and the byshop of Castle the byshop of Lybusse The which prelates being thus deputed hard the accusation the witnes which was brought in by certaine babling priestes of Prage confirmed by theyr othes afterward recited the sayd accusation vnto the sayd Hus in the prisone at suche time as hys ague was feruent and extremely vpō him Uppon thys Iohn Hus required to haue an aduocate to answer for hym the whych was plainly and vtterly denied him And the reason that the masters Commissioners brought against it was this that the plain canon doth forbid that any man should be a defender of any cause of hys which is suspect of any kind of heresy The vanity and foly of the witnesses was suche that if in case they had not bene both the accusers and iudges themselues there shuld haue needed no distinct confutation I would haue rehersed the testimonies in thys place but that I knew them to to be such as the prudent and wise reader coulde not haue red without great tediousnes Nowheit some of them shal be declared when we come to the processe of hys iudgement Afterwarde when Iohn Husse had recouered lyttle strength or health by the commandement of the three commissioners there was presented vnto hym certaine Articles many in number which they sayd they had gathered out of his booke which he made of the Churche of whych articles some were forged and inuented by maister Palletz other some were gathered onely by halues as shall be more plainly declared hereafter whē we come to speake of the iudgement pronounced and geuen against the sayde Hus. Thus Iohn Hus remained in the prison of the couent of the Franciscanes vntill the Wednesday before Palme Sonday and certaine appoynted to keepe hym and in the meane season to employ and spende his time wythall he wrote certaine bookes That is to say of the ten commandements of the loue and knowledge of God of Matrimony of Penaunce of the three enemies of mankinde of the prayer of our Lord and of the Supper of our Lord. The same day Pope Iohn the 23 chaūged his apparell conucyed himselfe secretly out of Constance fearing the iudgemēt by the which afterward he was depriued of his Papall dignitie by meanes of most execrable abhominable forfaites and doynges This was the cause that Iohn Hus was trāsported and caried vnto an other prison for the Popes seruauntes which had the charge and keeping of Iohn Hus vnderstanding that their Maister was fled gone deliuered vp the keyes of the prison vnto the Emperour Sigismund and to the Cardinals and followed their Maister the Pope Then by the whole cōsent of the Councell the sayd Iohn Hus was put into the handes of the Byshop of Constance who sent him to a Castle on the other side of the Riuer of Rhine not very farre from Cōstance whereas he was shut vp in a Tower with fetters on his legges that he could scarse walke in the day tyme and at night hee was fastened vp to a racke agaynst the wall hard by his bed In the meane season certaine noble men and Gentlemen of Pole Boheme did al their indeuour to purchase his deliueraunce hauing respect to the good renowne of all the Realme the which was wonderfully defamed and slaundered by certaine naughty persons The matter was growne vnto this pointe that all they which were in the towne of Constance that seemed to beare any fauour vnto I. Hus were made as mockyng stocks and derided of all men yea euen of the slaues and base people Wherfore they tooke counsell and cōcluded together to present their request in writing vnto the whole Coūcell or at the least vnto the foure nations of Almaine Italie Fraunce and England this request was presented the 14. day of May. an 1415. The tenour here ensueth ¶ The first schedule or Bill whiche the nobles of Boheme deliuered vp to the Councell for the deliueraunce of Iohn Hus the 14. day of May. Anno. 1415. MOst reuerēd Fathers and Lordes The Nobles and Lordes of Boheme and Pole here present by this their present writynges doe shew and declare vnto your Fatherly reuerences how that the most noble Kyng and Lord the Lord Sigismund kyng of Romaines alwayes Augustus kyng of Hungary Croatia Dasmatia c. hearyng of the great dissention that was in the kyngdome of Boheme as heyre Kyng and Lord successour willyng mynding to foresee and prouide for his owne honour he sent these Noble men Maister Wenceslate de Duba and Iohn de Clum here present that they would bryng and assure Maister Iohn Hus vnder the kyng his name and safe conduct So that he would come to the sacred generall Councell of Constance vnder the safe conduct of the sayd kyng and the protection of the sacred Empire openly geuen and graunted vnto the sayd Maister Iohn Hus that hee might purge himselfe and the kyngdome of Boheme from the slaunder that was raysed vpon them and there to make an open declaration of his Fayth to euery man that would lay any thyng to his charge The which the sayd Nobles with the forenamed Maister Iohn Hus haue performed and done accordyng to the kynges commaundement When as the sayd Maister Iohn Hus was freely of his owne accorde come vnto Constance vnder the sayd safe conduct greuously imprisoned before he was heard and at this present is tormented both with fetters and also with hunger and thirst Albeit that in tymes past at the Councell holden at Paysan 1410. yeare of our Lord the heretickes whiche were condemned were suffered to remayne there at libertie and to depart home freely Notwithstandyng this Maister Iohn Husse neither beyng conuicted nor condemned no not so much as once heard is taken and imprisoned when as neither any kyng or any Prince Elector either any Embassadour of any Uniuersitie was yet come or present And albeit the Lord the Kyng together
vnto Rome And as he was about to rehearse his appeale agayne they mocked hym ¶ For so much as mention here is made of the appeale of the sayd Hus it seemeth good here to shewe the manner and forme therof The copy and tenour of the appeale of Iohn Hus. FOrasmuch as the most mighty Lorde one in essence 3. in person is both the chiefe and first c also the last and vttermost refuge of al those which are oppressed and that he is the God which defendeth verety and truth throughout all generations doynge iustice to such as be wronged being ready and at hand to al those whiche call vppon him in veritie and truth and bindyng those that are bond and fulfilleth the desires of all those which honour and feare hym defending and keeping al those that loue him and vtterly destroyeth and bringeth to ruine the stiffnecked and vnpenitent sinner and that the Lorde Iesus Christ very God and man being in great anguish compassed in with the priestes Scribes and Phariseis wicked iudges and witnesses willing by the most bitter and ignominious death to redeme the chosen children of God before the foundation of the world from euerlasting damnation hath left behinde him this godly example for a memory vnto them which should come after hym to the intent they should commit al their causes into the handes of God who can doe all thinges and knoweth and seeth all thinges saying in this maner O Lorde beholde my affliction for my enemy hath prepared hymselfe against me and thou art my protector and defendor O Lorde thou hast geuē me vnderstanding and I haue acknowledged thee thou hast opened vnto me all their enterprises and for mine owne parte I haue bene as a meeke lambe which is led vnto sacrifice and haue not resisted agaynst them They haue wrought their enterprises vpon me saying Let vs put wood in hys bread and let vs banysh him out of the land of the liuing that hys name be no more spokē of nor had in memory But thou O Lord of hostes whiche iudgest lustly and seest the deuises and imaginations of theyr hartes hasten thee to take vengeance vpon them for I haue manifested my cause vnto thee for so much as the number of those which trouble me is great and haue counsayled together saying the Lorde hath forsaken hym pursue hym and catch hym O Lord my God behold their doinges for thou art my pacience deliuer me from myne enemies for thou art my God doe not seperate thy selfe fan from me for so much as tribulation is at hand and there is no mā which will succour me My God my God looke downe vpon me wherefore hast thou forsaken me So many doggs haue compassed me in and the company of the wicked haue besieged me round about for they haue spoken agaynst me with the deceitfull tonges and haue compassed me in with wordes full of despite and haue inforced me without cause In stead of loue towardes me they haue slaundered me and haue recompensed me wyth euill for good and in place of charitie they haue conceaued hatred agaynst me Wherfore behold I staying my selfe vppon this most holy and fruitfull example of my sauiour and redeemer do appeale before God for this my grief and hard oppressiō from thys most wicked sentence and iudgement and the excommunication determined by the Byshop Scribes Phariseis and Iudges which sit in Moyses seate and resigne my cause wholly vnto hym so as the holy Patriarke of Constantinople Iohn Chrisostome appealed twise from the Councell of the Byshops and Clergy And Andrew Byshop of Prage and Robert Byshop of Lincolne appealed vnto the soueraign and most iust iudge the which is not defiled with crueltye neyther canne he be corrupted with gifres and rewardes neyther yet be deceiued by false witnesse Also I desire greatly that all the faythfull seruauntes of Iesus Christ and especially the Princes Barons Knightes Esquires and all other whiche inhabite our Country of Boheme should vnderstand know these things and haue compassion vpon me which am so greeuously oppressed by the excommunication whiche is out agaynst me the whiche was obtayned and gotten by the instigation and procurement of Michaell de Causis my great enemy and by the consent and furtheraunce of the Canons of the Cathedrall Churche of Prage and geuen and graunted out by Peter of Sainct Angelles Deane of the Church of Rome and Cardinall and also ordayned iudge by Pope Iohn the xxiij who hath continued almost these two yeares and would geue no audience vnto my Aduocates and Procurators which they ought not to deny no not to a Iew or Pagan or to any hereticke whatsoeuer he were neyther yet woulde he receiue any reasonable excuse for that I did not appeare personally neyther would he accept the testimonials of the whole Vniuersity of Prage with the seale hāging at it or the witnes of the sworn Notaries and such as were called vnto witnesse By thys all men may euidētly perceiue that I haue not incurred any fault or crym of contumacie or disobedience for somuche as that I did not appeare in the Court of Rome was not for any contempte but for reasonable causes And moreouer for somuch as they had layd embushmentes for me on euery side by wayes where I shoulde passe and also because the perils dangers of others haue made me the more circumspect and aduised and for somuche as my procurours were willing and contented to bind themselues euen to abide the punishment of the fire to answere to all such as would appose or lay any thing agaynst me in the Court of Rome as also because they dyd imprison my lawfull procuratour in the sayd Court without any cause demerite or faulte as I suppose For somuch then as the order and disposition of all auncient lawes as well deuine of the old and new testament as also of the Canon lawes is this that the Iudges should resorte vnto the place where the crime or faulte is committed or done and there to enquire of al such crimes as shal be obiected and layd agaynst hym which is accused or slandered and that of such men as by conuersation haue some knowledge or vnderstanding of the party so accused the whiche may not be the euill willers or enemies of hym which is so accused or slaundered but must be men of an honest conuersation no common quarrell pickers or accusers but feruent louers of the law of God and finally that there shold be a fit and meete place appoynted whether as the accused party might without daunger or perill resorte or come and that the Iudge and witnesses should not be enemies vn to hym that is accused And also forsomuche as it is manifest that all these conditions were wanting and lacking as touching my appearaunce for the safegard of my life I am excused before God from the friuolous pretended obstinacie and excommunication Whereupon I I. Hus do present
the Prophette Esay Thy rulers are vnfaythâ—â—ll misbeleuers fellowes and companions of theeues they all loue bribes and followe after rewardes Beholde the Prophet calieth the rulers of the Church infidels for their offences for all such as do not keep theyr fayth inuiolate vnto theyr principall Lorde are vnfaythfull seruauntes and they also are vnfathfull children wich keepe not theyr obedience feare and loue vnto God their father Item this proposition is verified by the saying of the Apostle the 1. chap. to Titus They doe confesse that they know God but by their works they do deny him And for so much as they which are sinnefull do swerue away from yâ— meritorious work of blessednes therfore they do swerue from the true fayth grounded vpon charity for so much as fayth without workes is dead To this end doth also pertaine that which the Lord speaketh Math. 23. of the faythfull and vnfaythfull seruaunt The 4. Article These wordes of Iohn in his 22. chap. Receiue the holy Ghost And whatsoeuer you sholl binde vpon earth c. And Mathew 16. and 18. chapter for lack of vnderstanding shall terrifye many Christians and they shal be wonderfully afrayd and others shal be deceiued by them presuming vpon the fulnes of theyr power and authority The answere This sentence I do approue and allow and therefore I say in the same place that it is first of all to be supposed that the saying of our Sauiour is necessary as touching the vertue of the word forasmuch as it is not possible for a Priest to binde and loose except that binding and loosing be in heauen But for the lacke of the true vnderstanding of those wordes many simple Christians shal be made arrayd thinking with themselues that whether they be iust or vniust the Priestes may at their pleasures whensoeuer they will binde them And the ignorant Priestes do also presume and do take vpon theÌ„ to haue power to binde and loose whensoeuer they wil. For many foolish and ignorant priestes do say that they haue power and authority to absolue euery man confessing himself of what sinne or offence soeuer it be not knowing that in many sinnes it is forbidden them and that it may happen that an hypocrite do confesse himselfe or such one as is not coÌ„trite for his sinne wherof proofe hath oftentimes bene founde and it is euident for so much as the letter doth kill but the spirite doth quicken The v. Article The binding and loosing of God is simply playnly the chiefe and principal The answere This is euident forsomuch as it were blasphemous presumption to affirme that a man may remit and forgeue an euill fact or offence done agaynst such a Lord the Lord himselfe not approuing or allowing the same For by the vniuersall power of the Lord it is necessary that he doe first absolue and forgeue before that his vicare doe the same neyther is there one Article of our fayth which ought to be more coÌ„mon or knowne vnto vs then that it should be impossible for any man of the militant Church to absolue or binde except in suche case as it be conformable vnto the head of the Churche Iesu Christ. Wherefore euery faythfull Christian ought to take heed of that saying if the Pope or any other pretend by any maner of signe to binde or loose that he is thereby bound or loosed for he that doth graunt or confesse that must also consequently graunt and confesse that the Pope is without sinne and so that he is a God for otherwise he must needes erre and doe contrary vnto the keyes of Christ. This saying proueth the fact of the Pope who alwayes in his absolution presupposeth contrition and coÌ„fession Yea moreouer if any letter of absolution be geuen vnto any offender which doth not declare the circumstances of the offence which ought to be declared it is sayd that thereby the letter of absolution is of no force and effect It is also hereby euident that many Priestes do not absolue those which are coÌ„fessed because that either through shamfastnes they do cloke or hide greater offences or els that they haue not due contrition or repentance for vnto true absolution there is first required contritioÌ„ Secondly a purpose intent to sinne no more Thirdly true coÌ„fessioÌ„ And fourthly stedfast hope of forgeuenes The j. appeareth by Ezech. if the wicked do repent him c. The ij in the v. 8. of Iohn do thou not sinne any more The third party by this place of Luke shew your selues vnto the Priestes And the fourth is confirmed by the saying of Christ My sonne beleue and thy sinnes are forgeuen thee I also added many other probations in my treatise out of the holy fathers Augustine Ierome and the maister of the sentences The 6. Article The Priestes do gather and heape vppe out of the Scriptures those things which serue for the belly but such as pertayne to the true imitation and folowing of Christ that they reiect and refuse as impertinent vnto saluation The aunswere This Saynt Gregory doth sufficiently proue in his 17. Homely alledging the sayinge of Christ The haruest is great the workemen are few speaking also that which we cannot say without griefe or sorrow that albeit there be a great number which willingly heare good things yet there lacketh such as should declare the same vnto them for behold the world is full of priests but notwithstanding there is a scarcitye of workemen in the haruest of the Lord. We take vpon vs willingly priesthood but we do not fulfil do the workes office of priesthood And immediately after he sayth we are fallen vnto outward affayres busines for we take vpoÌ„ vs one office for honour sake and we do exhibite geue an other to ease our selues of labour We leaue preaching and as farre as I can perceiue we are called Bishops to our paine which do retayne the name of honour but not the verity And immediatly after he sayth we take no care for our flocke we dayly call vpon for our stipend wages we couet and desire earthly thinges with a gredy mind we gape after worldly glory we leaue the cause of God vndone and make haste about our worldly affayres busines we take vpoÌ„ vs the place of sanctity and holines and we are wholy wrapped in worldly cares troubles c. This writeth saynt Gregory with many other thinges more in the same place Also in his Pastorall in his Morals in his register Also Saynt Bernard with many other places Likewise in his xxxiij Sermon vpon the Canonicalles he sayth all frendes and all enemies all kinsfolkes and aduersaryes all of one householde and no peace makers they are the Ministers of Christ and serue Antichrist they goe honourably honoured with the goodes of the Lord and yet they do honour c. The 7. Article The power of the pope which doth not folow Christ is not
you will not be ashamed to alter change your mind to the will and pleasure of the Councell if cōtrary wise 〈◊〉 will be no author vnto you that you should do any thing contrary or against your conscience but rather to suffer and endure any kinde of punishment than to denie that which you haue knowne to be the truth Vnto whome Iohn Hus turning himselfe with lamentable teares sayd verely as before I haue often times done I do take the most high God for my witnes that I am ready with my whole hart and minde if the Councell can instruct or teach me any better by the holy Scripture I will be ready with all my hart to alter and change my purpose Then one of the Byshops which sate by sayde vnto him that hee would neuer be so arrogant or proude that he would prefer his owne mind or opinion before the iudgemēt of the whole Councell To whome Iohn Hus aunswered neither doo I otherwise minde or intend For if he which is the meanest or least in all this Councell can conuict me of errour I will with an humble hart and mind performe and do whatsoeuer the Councell shall require of me Marke said the Bishops how obstinately he doth perseuer in his errours And when they had thus talked they commaunded the keepers to cary him againe vnto prison and so they returned againe vnto the Emperour with their commission The next day after which was Saterday and the sixte day of Iuly there was a generall Session holden of the Princes and Lords both of the Ecclesiastiall and Temporall estates in the head Church of the Citie of Constance the Emperour Sigismund being President in his Imperiall robes and habite in the middest whereof there was made a certaine high place being square about like a table and hard by it there was a deske of wood vpon the which the garments and vestiments pertaining vnto Priesthode were laide for this cause that before Iohn Husse should be deliuered ouer vnto the Ciuill power he should be openly depriued and spoiled of his Priestly ornaments When Iohn Husse was brought thether he fell downe vpon his knees before that same high place and praied a long time In the meane while the Bishop of Londy went vp into the Pulpit and made this Sermon following The Sermon of the Byshop of Londy before the sentence was giuen vpon Iohn Husse IN the name of the Father the Sunne and of the holy Ghost Trusting by humble inuocation vpon the diuine helpe and ayde most noble Prince and most Christian Emperour and you most excellent Fathers and reuerend Lords Byshops and Prelates also most excellent Doctours and Maisters most famous and noble Dukes and high Countes honourable Nobles and Barons and all other men woorthie of remembraunce that the intent and purpose of my minde may the more plainelie and euidently appeare vnto this most sacred congregation I am first of all determined to intreate or speake of that which is read in the Epistle on the next Sonday in the sixt Chapter to the Romaines That is to say Let the bodie of sinne be destroied c. It appeareth by the authoritie of Aristotle in his booke intituled De coelo mundo how wicked dangerous and foolish a matter it seemeth to be not to withstand peruerse and wicked beginnings For he saith that a small errour in the beginning is very great in the end It is very damnable and dangerous to haue erred but more hard to be corrected or amended Whereupon that worthy Doctour S. Hierome in his booke vpon the exposition of the Catholicke faith teacheth vs how necessarie a thing it is that heretickes and heresies should be suppressed euen at the first beginning of them saieng thus the rotten and dead flesh is to be cut off from the body least that the whole body doo perish and putrifie For a scabbed sheepe is to be put out of the fold least the whole flocke be infected And a little fire is to be quenched least the whole house be consumed and burned Arrius was first a sparke in Alexandria who because hee was not at the first quenched he presumed and went about with his wicked and peruerse imaginations and phantasticall inuentions to spot and defile the Catholicke faith which is founded and established by Christ defended with the victorious triumphes of so manie Martirs and illuminate and set foorth with the excellent doctrines and writings of so manie men Such therefore must be resisted such heretickes of necessitie must be suppressed and condemned Wherefore I haue truely propounded as touching the punishment of euery such obstinate hereticke that the body of sin is to be destroied Whereupon it is to be considered according vnto the holy traditions of the fathers that some sins are aduerse and contrarie vnto another Othersome are annexed or conioyned together othersome are as it were branches and members of others And some are as it were the rootes and head of others Amongst all which those are to be counted the most detestable out of the which the most and worst haue their originall and beginning Wherefore albeit that all sinnes and offences are to be abhorred of vs yet those are specially to be eschewed which are the head and roote of the rest For by how much the peruersenes of them is of more force and power to hurt with so much the more speede and circumspection ought they to be rooted out and extinguished with apt preseruatiues and remedies For so much then as amongst all sinnes none doth more appeare to be inueterate then the mischiefe of this most execrable Schisme therefore haue I right well propounded that the bodie of sinne should be destroied For by the long continuance of this Schsme great and most cruell destruction is sproong vp amongst the faithfull and hath long continued abhominable diuisions of heresies are growne threatnings are increased and multiplied the confusion of the whole Cleargie is growne thereupon and the opprobries and sclaunders of the Christian people are aboundantlie sproong vp and increased And truely it is no maruell for so much as that most detestable and execrable Schisme is as it were a bodie and heape of dissolution of the true faith of God for what can be good or holie in that place where as such a pestiferous Schisme hath raigned so long a time For as Sainct Bernard sayth like as in the vnitie and concord of the faithfull there is the habitation and dwelling of the Lord so likewise in the Schisme and dissipation of the Christians there is made the habitation and dwelling of the Diuell Is not Schisme and deuision the originall of all subuersion the denne of heresies and the nourisher of all offences for the knot of vnitie and peace being once troubled and broken there is free passage made for all strife and debate Couetousnes is vttered in othes for lukers sake lust and will is set at libertie and all meanes opened vnto slaughter All right
thy names sake Amen Written in prison and in bondes in the Vigill of holy S. Iohn the Baptist who beyng in prison and in bondes for the rebuking of wickednesse was beheaded ¶ Among diuers other letters of Iohn Hus which he wrote to the great consolation of others I thought also here to intermixt an other certaine godly letter writteÌ„ out of England by a faythfull Scholler of Wickleffe as appeareth vnto Iohn Hus and the Bohemians which for the zealous affectioÌ„ therein coÌ„teined seemeth not vnworthy to be read ¶ A letter to Iohn Hus and to the Bohemians from London GReetyng and whatsoeuer can be deuised more sweete in the bowels of Christ Iesu. My dearely beloued in the Lord whom I loue in the trueth and not I onely but also all they that haue the knowledge of the trueth whiche abydeth in you and shall be with you through the grace of GOD for euermore I reioysed aboue measure when our beloued brethren came and gaue testimony vnto vs of your trueth and how you walke in the trueth I haue heard brethren how sharpely Antichrist persecuteth you in vexyng the faithfull seruauntes of Christ with diuers and straunge kyndes of afflictions And surely no maruaile if amongest you since it is so almost all the world ouer the law of Christ be too too greuously impugned and that redde Dragon hauyng so many heades of whom it is spoken in the Apocalyps haue now vomited out of his mouth that great floud by whiche he goeth about to swallow vp the woman but the most gracious God will deliuer for euer his onely and most faythfull spouse Let vs therfore cofort our selues in the Lord our God and in his vnmeasurable goodnes hopyng strongly in him which will not suffer those that loue him to be vnmercifully defrauded of any their purpose if we according to our duety shall loue him with all our hart for aduersitie should by no meanes preuaile ouer vs if there were no iniquitie raignyng in vs. Let therefore no tribulation or sorrow for Christs cause discourage vs knowing this for a surety that whosoeuer the Lord vouchsafeth to receaue to be his childreÌ„ those he scourgeth For so the mercifull father will haue them tried in this miserable life by persecutions that afterwardes hee may spare them For the golde that this high artificer hathe chosen he purgeth and trieth in this fire that he may afterwardes lay it vp in his pure treasurie For we see that the time which we shall abide here is short and transitory the life which we hope for after this is blessed and euerlasting Therefore whilest we haue time let vs take paine that we may enter into that rest What other thyng do we see in this brickle life then sorow heauinesse and sadnesse and that which is most greuous of all to the faithfull too much abusing and contempt of the lawe of the Lord. Let vs therefore endeuoure our selues as much as we may to lay holde of the things that are eternall and abiding despising in our mindes all transitory and fraile things Let vs consider the holy fellowship of our fathers that haue gone before vs. Let vs consider the Saincts of the olde and newe Testament Did they not passe through this sea of tribulation and persecution were not some of them cut in peces other some stoned others of them killed with the sword Some others of them went about in pelts and goates skinnes as the Apostle to the Hebrues witnesseth Surely they all walked straight wayes following the steppes of Christ which sayde he that ministreth vnto me let him follow me whether so euer I go c. Therfore let vs also which haue so noble examples geuen vs of the Saintes that went before vs laying away as muche as in vs lyeth the heauy burden and the yoke of sinne which compasseth vs about runne forwarde through patience to the battaile that is set before vs fixing our eyes vppon the author of faith and Iesus the finisher of the same who seeing the ioy that was set before hym suffred the paines of the crosse despising death Let vs call vppon him which suffred suche reproche against himselfe of sinners that we be not wearied fainting in our hearts but that we may heartely pray for helpe of the Lorde and may fight against his aduersary Antichrist that we may loue his law and not be deceitfull labourers but that we may deale faithfully in all things according to that that God hath vouchsafed to geue vs and that wee may labour diligently in the Lordes cause vnder hope of an euerlasting reward Behold therefore brother Hus most deaâ—ly beloued in Christe although in face vnknowen to me yet not in faith and loue for distance of places cannot separate those whom the loue of Christ doth effectually knit together be comforted in the grace which is geuen vnto thee labour like a good souldiour of Christ Iesus preach be instant in word and in example and call as many as thou canst to the way of truth for the truth of the gospel is not to be kept in silence because of friuolous censures and thunderboltes of Antichrist And therefore to the vttermost of thy power strengthen thou and confirme the members of Christ whych are weakened by the deuil and if the Lord wil vouchsafe it Antichrist shall shortly come to an end And there is one thing wherein I do greatly reioyce that in your realm and in other places God hath stirred vp the harts of some men that they can gladly suffer for the word of God imprisonment banishment and death Further beloued I knowe not what to wryte vnto you but I confesse that I could wish to powre out my whole heart if thereby I might comfort you in the lawe of the Lorde Also I salute from the bottome of my heart all the faithfull louers of the law of the Lord and specially Iacobellus your coadiutor in the gospell requiring that he will pray vnto the Lorde for me in the Vniuersall churche of Iesus Christ. And the God of peace which hath raised from the dead the shepheard of the sheepe the mighty Lorde Iesus Christ make you apt in all goodnesse to doe his will working in you that which may be pleasant in his sight All your friendes salute you which haue heard of your constancie I would desire also to see your letters wrytten backe to vs for knowe yee that they shall greatly comfort vs. At London by your seruaunt desiring to be fellow with you in your labors Ricus Wiceewitze priest vnworthy ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his friendes of Boheme THe Lord God be with you I loue the counsaile of the Lorde aboue gold and precious stone Wherfore I trust in the mercy of Iesus Christ that he wil geue me his spirit to stand in his truth Pray to the Lord for the spirit is ready and the flesh is weake The Lord almighty be the eternal reward vnto my Lords which constantly firmely and
thinges shall come to passe and be brought by little and little in order of times dispensed of God for the same purpose And this God doth and will do for his owne goodnes and mercy and for the riches of his great longanimity and pacience geuing time and space of repētance to them that haue lōg line in theyr sins to amend and flye from the face of the Lordes fury whyle that in like manner the carnall people and carnal priestes successiuely and in time shall fall awaye and be consumed as with the moth c. ¶ An other letter of Iohn Husse MAister Martin my deare brother in Christ I exhorte you in the Lord that you feare God keepe hys commaundementes and flee the company of women and beware of hearing their confessions least by the hipocrisie of women Sathan deceiue you trust not their deuotion You know how I haue detested the auarice and the inordinate life of the Clergy wherefore through the grace of God I suffer now persecution which shortly shal be consummate in me neither doe I feare to haue my hart powred out for the name of Christ Iesus I desire you hartely be not greedy in seeking after benefices And yet if you shal be called to anye cure in the country let the honour of God the saluation of soules and the trauaile therof moue you therunto and not the hauing of the lining or the commodities thereof And if you shall be placed in any such benefice beware you haue no yong womā for your cook or seruant least you edifie and encrease more your house then your soule See that you be a builder of your spirituall house being gentle to the poore and humble of mind and waste not your goodes in great fare I feare also if you do not amend your life ceasing from your costly and superfluous apparell least you shal be greuously chastised as I also wretched mā shal be punished which haue vsed the like being seduced by custome of euill men and wordly glory wherby I haue bene wounded agaynst God wyth the spirite of pride And because you haue notably knowne both my preaching and outward conuersation euen from my youth I haue no neede to write many thinges vnto you but to desire you for the mercy of Iesus Christ that you do not followe me in anye such leuitie and lightnes whiche you haue in seene in me You knew how before my priesthoode whiche greueth me nowe I haue delighted to playe oftentimes at chesse and haue neglected my time and thereby haue vnhappily prouoked both my self and other to anger many times by that play Wherfore besides other my innumerable faultes for thys also I desire you to inuocate the mercy of the Lord that he will pardon me and so directe my life that hauing ouercome the wickednes of this present life the flesh the world and the deuill I may finde place in the heauenly country at the least in the day of iudgement Fare ye well in Christ Iesus with all them which keepe hys law My gray coate if you will keepe to your selfe for my remembraunce but I thinke you are ashamed to wear that gray colour therfore you may geue it to whō you shall thinke good My white coate you shall geue the minister N. my scholer To George or els to Zuzikon 60. groates or els my gray coate for he hath faythfully serued me ¶ The superscription I pray you that you doe not open this letter before you be sure and certayne of my death The consolation of Mayster Hierome to Mayster Hus. MY maister in those thinges which you haue both written hetherto and also preached after the law of God agaynst the pride auarice an other inordinate vices of the Priestes goe forward be constant and strong And if I shall know that you are oppressed in the cause and if neede shal so require of myne own accorde I will folow after to helpe you as much as I can BY the lyfe actes and letters of Iohn Hus hetherto rehearsed it is euident and playne that he was condemned not for any errour of doctrine which they coulde well proue in hym who neyther denyed their popishe transubstantiation neither spake against the authoritie of the church of Rome if it were well gouerned nor yet the 7. Sacraments also sayd masse himself and almost in al their popish opinions was a papist with them but onely of euil wil was accused of his malicious aduersaries because he spake agaynst the pompe pride and auarice other wicked enormities of the pope Cardinals Prelates of that Church and because he could not abide the high dignities liuings of the Churche and thought the doinges of the pope to be Antichristlike For this cause he procured so many enemies false witnesses agaynst him Who strayning and picking matter out of hys bookes and writinges hauing no one iust article of doctrine to lay vnto him yet they made hym an hereticke whether he would or no and brought him to hys condemnation This can hatred and malice do where the charitie of Christ hath no place Whiche being so as thy charitie good reader may easely vnderstand in perusing the whol course of hys story I beseech thee thē what cause had Iohn Cochleus to write his 12. bookes agaynst Iohn Hus and Hussites In which bookes how bitterly intēperately he misuseth hys penne by these few words in hys second booke thou mayst take a little tast which wordes I thought here briefly to place in English to the ende that all English men may iudge thereby with what spirite and truth these Catholickes he caryed Hys wordes be these Lib. 2. Hist. Dico igitur Ioan Huss neque sanctum neque beatum habendum esse sed impium potius c. That is I say therfore Iohn Husse is neither to be counted holy nor blessed but rather wicked and eternally wretched insomuche that in the day of iudgement it shal be more easie not onely with the infidell Pagans Turks Tartarians and Iewes but also with the most sinfull Sodomites the abhominable Persians which most filthily doe lye with their daughters sisters or mothers yea also with most impious Cain killer of hys owne brother with Thyestes killer of hys own mother and the Lestrygones other Andropophagi which deuour mans flesh yea more easie with those infamous murderers of infants Pharao Herode then with him c. These be the words of Cochleus Whose rayling books although they deserue neyther to be read nor aunswered yet if it pleased God it were to be wished that the Lord would stir vp some towardly yong man that hath so much leasure to defend the simplicitie of thys Iohn Hus whiche cannot now aunswere for himselfe In the meane tyme something to satisfie or stay the readers mynde agaynst thys immoderate hyperbole of Cochleus in like fewe wordes I wyll bryng out Iohn Hus to speake and to cleare hymselfe agaynst this slaunder whose wordes in
to passe according vnto Zisca his will and minde and that vpon him alone the whole state of Boheme did depend he sought priuie meanes to recōcile and get Zisca into his fauour promising him the gouernance of the whole kingdom the guiding of all his hostes armies and great yearely reuenues if he would proclaime him King and cause the Cities to be sworne vnto him Upō which cōditions whē as Zisca for the performance of the couenants went vnto the Emperour being on his iourney at the Castle of Priscouia he was stricken with sicknesse and died It is reported that when he was demaunded beyng sicke in what place he would be buried he commaunded the skinne to be pulled off from his dead carkase and the flesh to bee cast vnto the foules and beastes and that a drumme should be made of his skinne which they should vse in their battailes affirming that as soone as their enimies should heare the sound of that drumme they would not abide but take their flight The Thaborites despising all other Images yet set vp the Picture of Zisca ouer the gates of the Citie ¶ The Epitaphe of Iohn Zisca the valiant Captaine of the Bohemians I Iohn Zisca not inferiour to any Emperour or Captain in warlike policie a seueare punisher of the pride and auarice of the Clergy and a defender of my countrey do lie heere That which Appius Claudius by geuing good counsell and M. Furius Camillus by valiantnesse did for the Romaines the same I being blinde haue done for my Bohemians I neuer slacked oportunitie of battaile neither did fortune at any time faile me I being blinde did foresee all oportunitie of well ordering or doing my businesse Eleuen times in ioining battaile I went victour out of the field I seemed to haue worthely defended the cause of the miserable and hungry against the delicate fatte and glotonous Priests and for that cause to haue receiued help at the hande of God If their enuy had not let it without doubt I had deserued to be numbred amongst the most famous men Notwithstanding my bones lye heere in this halowed place euen in despite of the Pope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ¶ Iohn Zisca a Bohemian enemy to all wicked and couetous Priestes but with a godly zeale And thus haue you the actes and doings of this worthy Zisca and other Bohemians which for the more credite we haue drawne out of Aeneas Syluius onely his rayling tearmes excepted which we haue heere suppressed All this while the Emperour with the whole power of the Germaines were not so busie on the one side but Martin the Pope was as much occupied on the other side who about the same time directed downe a terrible Bull full of all poison to all Byshops and Archbyshops agaynst all such as tooke any part or side with Wickleffe Iohn Hus Hierome or with their doctrine and opinions The copie of which Bull which I found in an olde written monument I wish the reader throughly to peruse wherein he shall see the Pope to poure out at once all his poison The Bull of Pope Martine directed foorth against the followers of Iohn Wickliffe of England of Iohn Husse of Boheme and Hierome of Prage MArtine Bishop the seruant of Gods seruants to our reuerend brethren the Archbishops of Salzeburgen Gueznen and Pragē to the Bishops of Dlumcen Luthomuslen Bambergen Misnen Patauiē Uratislauien Ratisponen Cra. ouien Poznamen and Nitrien also to our beloued children the Inquisitours appointed of the Prelates aboue recited or where else soeuer vnto whome these present letters shall come greeting and Apostolicall benediction Amongst all other pastorall cares where with we are oppressed this chefly and specially doth inforce vs that heretikes with their false doctrine and errours being vtterly expulsed from amōgst the cōpany of Christen mē and rooted out so farre forth as God will make vs able to do the right and Catholike faith may remaine sound and vndefiled and that all Christian people immoueable and iuiolate may stande and abide in the sinceritie of the same fayth the whole vayle of obscuritie being remoued But lately in diuers places of the world but especially in Bohemia and the Dukedome of Morauia and in the straights adioining thereunto certaine Archheretickes haue risen and sprong vp not against one only but against diuers sundry documēts of the Catholike faith being landlopers schismatikes and seditious persons fraught with diuelish pride Woluish madnes deceiued by the subtlety of Sathan and frō one euill vanity brought to a worse Who although they rose vp sprang in diuers parts of the world yet agreed they all in one hauing their tailes as it were knit together to wit Iohn Wickliffe of England I. Hus of Bohemia Hierome of Prage of dammable memorie who drew with thē no small nūber to miserable ruine and infidelitie For when as those such like pestiferous persons did in the beginning of their poisoned doctrine obstinately sow and spread abroad peruerse false opinions the prelates who had the regiment execution of the iudiciall power like dumme dogs not able to barke neither yet reuenging speedely with the Apostle all such disobediēce nor regarding corporally to cast out of the lords house as they were enioined by the canons those subtill and pestilēt Archheretickes and their Woluish fury and cruelty with all expedition but suffering their false and pernicious doctrine negligētly by their ouerlong delaies to growe and waxe strōg a great multitude of people in stead of true doctrine receiued those things which they did lōg falsly pernitiously and damnably sow among them and geuing credite vnto them fell from the right faith and are intangled the more pitie in the foule errors of Paganisme In so much that those Archheretickes and suche as spring of them haue infected the Catholicke flock of Christ in diuers climates of the world and parts bordering vpon the same and haue caused them to putrifie in the filthie dunghill of their lies Wherefore the generall Synode of Constance was compelled with Sainct Augustine to exclaime against so great and ruinous a plague of faythfull men and of the sound and true faith it selfe saieng what shall the Soueraigne medicine of the Church do wyth motherly loue seeking the health of hir sheepe chasing as it were amongst a companie of men franticke and hauing the disease of the Lethargie What shall she desist and leaue off hir good purpose No not so But rather let hir if there be no remedie be sharpe to both these sorts which are the greenous enemies of her wombe For the Phisition is sharpe vnto the man bestraught and raging in his frensie and yet is he a father to his owne rude and vnmanerly sonne in binding the one in beating the other by shewing therein his great loue vnto them both But if they be negligent and suffer them to perish sayth Augustine this mansuetude is rather to be supposed
chaunce to dye although not so denounced by the Church yet in this so great a crime let hym and them want Christian buriall and let no offeringes or oblations be made for them nor receiued Hys goodes and substance also froÌ„ the time of his death according to the Canonical sanctions being confiscate let no such enioy them to whoÌ„ they appertayne till that by the ecclesiasticall iudges hauing power and authoritie in this behalfe sentence vpon that his or their crime of heresie be declared and promulgate let such owners as be found suspect or noted with anye suche suspition of heresie before a competent and ecclesiasticall iudge according to the consideration and exigence of that suspicion and according to the quallitie of the person by the arbitrement of such a iudge shew and declare hys proper own innoceÌ„cy with deuotion as beseemeth in that behalf And if in hys purgation being Canonically interdicted he do fayle or be not able Canonically to make his purgation or that he refuse to take hys othe by damnable obstinacie to make suche purgation then let him be condemned as an hereticke But such as thorough negligence or thorough slothfulnes shall omit to shew their sayd innocencie and to make such purgation let them be excommunicate and so long put out from the company of Christen men til that they shall make condigne satisfactioÌ„ so that if by the space of one whole yeare they shall remayne in such excommunication then let them as heretickes be condeÌ„ned And further if any shal be found culpable in any point of the foresayd pestiferous doctrine of the Archheretickes aforesayd or in any Article thereof whether it be by the reporte of the seditious or els well disposed let them yet be punished according to the Canons If onely through infamy and suspition of the foresaid Articles or any of them any man shal be found suspect in his purgation Canonicall for this thing being interdicted shall fayle let hym be accompted as a man conuict as a conuict person by the Canons let him be punished And furthermore we innouating and putting in execution the Canon of our predecessour of happy memory pope Boniface the 8. which beginneth thus Vt inquisitionis negocium c. In exhorting wise require and also commaund all temporall potentates Lordes Iudges afore recited by whatsoeuer dignities offices and names they are knowen that as they desire to be had estemed counted for the faythfull members and children of the Church and do reioyce in the name of Christ so in likewise for the defeÌ„ce of the same faith they wil obey inteÌ„d giue their ayd and fauorable help to you that are Archbishops Bishops and Ecclesiastical men inquisitours of al hereticall prauitie and other Iudges and Ecclesiasticall persons by you hereunto as aforesayd appoynted holdyng the fayth and communioÌ„ of our holy mother the church for the searching out taking safe custody of all the foresayde heretickes their beleuers their fauorers their receiuers and their defenders when so euer they shal be therunto of them required And that they bring and cause to be brought al delay set aparte the foresayde pestiferous persons so seeking to destroy others with them into suche safe keeping and prysons as by you the Archbyshops Byshops Clergie and Inquisitors aforesaid are to be appointed or els vnto such other place or places as eyther you or they shal commauÌ„d within any of their dominions gouernements and rectories where they by catholicke men that is by you the Archbishops byshops the Clergy and inquisitours or any other that shal be by you appointed or are already appointed by any of you may be holden and kept in safe keping putting them in fetters shackles boltes and manacles of yroÌ„ vnder most straight custody for escaping away tyll suche tyme as all that busines which belongeth vnto them be by the iudgement of the church finished and determined and that of suche heresie by a competent ecclesiasticall iudge which firmely holdeth the faith and communioÌ„ of the said holy church of Rome they be coÌ„demned The residue let the foresayde temporall Lordes Rectours Iudges or other their officers and Pursinauntes take amongest them with condigne deathes without anye delay to punish But fearing least to the preiudice sclander of the foresayd catholicke fayth and religion thorough the pretext of ignoraunce any man herein shoulde be circumuented or that any subtile and craftie men should vnder the vayle of friuolous excuse cloke and disseÌ„ble in thys matter and that as touching the coÌ„uincing or apprehending of the foresaid hereticks their receiuours defeÌ„dors fauourers beleeuers and adherentes and also of suche as are suspect of heresie and with suche like peruerse doctrine many wise spotted we might geue more perfect instruction Therfore as well to the kingdom of Bohemia parts neare adioining to the same as all other where this superstitious doctrine first began to spread we haue thought it good to send the articles here vnder written concerning yâ— secte of those Archheretickes for the better direction of the foresayd Catholicke fayth Touching which articles by vertue of holy obedience we charge and commaund you and all other Archbishops and Bishops all maner of commissaries and inquisitours that euery of them within the Dioces and limites of theyr iurisdiction also in the foresaid kingdom dukedome and places neare adioyning although the same places be beyond the same their iurisdiction in the fauour of the catholicke faith do geue most dilligent and vigilant care about the extirpation and correction of those erroures archheresies and most pestiferous sect aforesayd and also that they compell all diffamed persons and suspecte of so pestiferous a contagion whether it be vnder the penaltie of the crime confessed â—â— of excommunication suspension or interdicte or any other formidable payne canonicall or legall when and wheresoeuer it shall seeme good to them and as the quallitie of the facte requireth by an othe corporally taken either vpon the holy Euangelistes or vpon the reliques of Saintes or vpon the image of the crucifixe according to the obseruauntes of certayne places and accordyng to the interrogatories to make conuenient answere to euery article within written For we intend agaynst all and singular archbishops Byshops Ecclesiasticall persons or inquisitours which shall shew themselues negligent and remisse in the extirpation of the leauen of this hereticall prauitie and purging their territories dioces and places to them appoynted of such euill and wicked men to proceed and to cause to be proceeded vnto the deprauation and deposition of their pontificall dignities and shall substitute such other in their places which can and may be able to coÌ„found the sayd hereticall prauitie and proceede to further paynes agaynst such by the lawe limitted and vnto other yet more grieuous if neede require we our selues will proceede and cause to be proceeded according as the party his fact and filthines of his crime committed shall deserue
22. Item whether he beleueth that an euill Priest with due maner and forme and with the intentiō of doing doth verily consecrate doth verily absolue doth verily baptise and doth verily dispose all other sacramentes euen as the Church doth 23. Item whether he beleeue that Saint Peter was the Uicar of Christ hauing power to bynde and to lose vppon the earth 24. Item whether he beleue that the Pope being canonically elect whiche for the tyme shall be by that name expresly be the successor of Peter or not hauing supreme authoritie in the Church of God 25. Item whether he beleue that the authoritie of iurisdiction of the Pope an archbishop or a Bishop in binding loosing be more then the authorititie of a simple priest or not although he haue charge of soules 26. Item whether he beleue that the pope may vpon a iust and good cause geue indulgēces and remission of sins to all Christian men being verily contrite and confessed especially to those that go on pilgrimage to holy places and good deedes 27 Item whether he beleue that by such graunt the pilgrimes that visite those Churches and geue thē any thing may obtayne remission of sinnes or not 28. Item whether he beleue that all Bishops may graūt vnto their subiectes according as the holy Canons doe limit such indulgences or not 29. Item whether he beleue and affirme that it is lawfull for faythfull Christians to worship Images and the reliques of sayntes or not 30. Item whether he beleue that those religions whiche the Churche hath allowed were lawfully and reasonably brought in of the holy fathers or not 31. Item whether he beleueth that the pope or any other Prelate for the time being or their vicars may excommunicate their subiect Ecclesiasticall or secular for disobediēce or contumacie so that such a one is to be holden and taken for excommunicate or not 32. Item whether ye beleue that for the disobediēce and contumacie of persons excommunicate increasing the prelates or their vicares in spirituall thinges haue power to agrauate and to reagrauate to put vpon men the interdict and to call for the secular arme and that the same secular arme or power ought to be obedient to the censures by their inferiors called for 33. Item whether he beleue that the pope and other prelates or els their vicares haue power in spirituall things to excommunicate priestes and lay men that are stubberne and disobedient from theyr office benefice or entrance into the church and from the administration of the sacraments of the Church also to suspend them 34. Item whether he beleue that it is lawfull for ecclesiasticall persons without committing sinne to haue anye possessions temporall goodes and whether he beleeue that it is not lawfull for lay men to take away the same from thē by their authoritie but rather that such takers away incrochers vpō ecclesiasticall goods are to be punished as committers of sacriledge yea although such Ecclesiasticall persons liue naughtely that haue such goodes 35. Item whether any such taking away or incrochyng vpō any priest rashly or violently made although the priest be an euill liuer be sacriledge or not 36. Item whether he beleue that it is lawfull for lay mē of whether sexe soeuer that is men and women to preache the word of God or not 37. Item whether he beleue that it is lawfull to al priestes freely to preach the word of God whersoeuer whensoeuer and to whom soeuer it shal please them althogh they be not sent at all 38. Item whether he beleue that all mortall sinnes and especiall such as be manifest and publike are to be corrected and to be extirpate or not Furthermore wee will commaunde and decree that if any by secrete information by you or any other to be receiued shall be founde either enfamed or suspected of anye kind of the pestiferous sect heresie doctrine of the most pestilence men I. Wickleffe I. Hus and Hierome of Prage the archheretickes aforesaid or of fauoring receiuing or defending the foresayd damned men whilest they liued on the earth their false followers and disciples or any that beleeueth their errours or any that after their death pray for thē or any of them or that nominateth them to be amongst the number of catholick men or that defendeth them to be placed amongst the number of y◠saintes either by their preaching worshipping or otherwaies wherin they deserue to be suspected y◠then they by you or some of you may be cited personally to appeare before you or some of you wtout either Proctor or Doctor to answere for them an oth being opēly taken by them as is aforesayd to speak the plain mere veritie of the articles aboue written and euery of them or other oportune as case and circumstance shall require according to your discretion as you or anye of you shall see expediēt to proceed against them or any of them according to these presentes or otherwise canonically as you shall thinke good Also that you do publish solemnly cause to be published these present letters omitting the articles interrogatories herein contayned in the citties other places of your dioces where conueniently you may vnder our authoritie there to denounce and cause to be denounced all singular such hereticks with their abbetters fauorers of their heresies erroures of what sexe or kinde soeuer that do hold defend the sayd erroures or doe participate any maner of way with heretickes priuely or apertly of what state dignitie or condition soeuer he or they be Patriarche Archbishop king Queene Duke or of what other dignitie either Ecclesiasticall or seculare he be also with their aduocates and procurators whosoeuer whiche are beleuers followers fauourers defenders or receiuers of such heretickes or suspected to be beleuers followers fautors defenders or receiuers of them to be excommunicate euery sonday and festiuall day in the presence of the people Furthermore that you dilligently do to be inquired by the sayd our authoritie vpon all and singular such persons both men and women that mayntayne approue defend teach such erroures or that be fauourers receauers and defenders of them whether exempt or not exempt of what dignitie state preeminence degree order or condition soeuer And such as you shal finde in the sayd your inquisition either by their own confession or by any other meane to be diffamed or otherwise infected with the spot of suche heresie or errour you through the sentence of excommunication suspension interdict and priuation of their dignities personages offices or other benefices of the Church and fees which they hold of any church monastery and other Ecclesiastical places also of honours and secular dignities and degrees of sciences or other faculties as also by other paynes and censures of the Church or by wayes and meanes whatsoeuer els shall seeme to you expedient by taking and imprisoning of their bodies and other corporall punishmentes
hys part for here are many byshops proctors whō he doth not recken because they are not of his opinion Neither is the dignities of the fathers to be respected in the Councell as he sayth but onely reason nor anyethyng more to be looked for then the truth neyther will I for my part preferre a lye of any byshop be he neuer so rich before a veritie or truth of a poore priest Neither ought a byshop to disdayne if he be rude or vnlearned that the multitude doth not follow hym or that the voyce of a poore learned and eloquent priest should be preferred before his For wisedome dwelleth oftner vnder a bare and ragged cloke then in rich ornamentes and apparell Wherfore I pray you my Lord byshops do not so much contēne your inferiours for the first which dyed for Christ the which also opened vnto all other the way of Martyrdome was no byshop but onely a Leuite As for that whiche Ludouicus and Panormitane do allege touchyng the voyces of Bishops I know not where they haue it Wherfore I desire them that they would tell me where they haue foūd it But if we repeat the examples of old councels we shall finde that the inferiours were alwayes present with the Bishops And albeit that Ludouicus do forbid vs the examples of the apostles I stay my self most vpon their doings For what is more comely for vs to followe then the doctrine customes of the primitiue Church It is sayd therfore in the 15. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles it seemed good vnto the holy ghost and to vs. The whiche word to vs is referred vnto them which are before named the Apostles and the Elders Neither this word it semed good signifieth in this place consultation but decision and determination whereby it appeareth that other beside that byshops had determining voyces In an other place also of the sayd Actes when as the apostles shoulde intreate vppon anye wayghty matter they durst not determine by themselues but the xii called together the multitude Here Ludouicus sayth that it doeth not appeare y◠the Apostles called other of necessitie but I say vnto hym how knowest thou that they did not call thē of necessitie But for so much as both partes are vncertayne nothing doth prohibite vs to follow the Apostles For seeing that all thinges were written for our learning it appeareth that the Apostles wold geue vs exāple that in wayghty matters we shold admit our inferiours And therfore in all Councels which were celebrate holden afterwards we find that Priestes were also present as in the Councell of Nice whiche of all other was most famous Athanasius being then but onely a priest withstood the Arrians and infringed their argumentes Albeit there were also other priestes And albeit mention be made of 322. byshops yet is not denyed but that the inferiours were there whome I thinke to be omitted for this cause for that they were almost innumerable for as you know well enough the denomination for the most part is taken of the most worthy In the Synode of Calcedon which was counted one of the foure principall Synodes it is sayd that there were present 600. priestes the which name is common both vnto byshops and Priestes In other Councels the name both of Bishops and Priestes is omitted mention made onely of Fathers which hath the same signification the thys worde Elders had in the actes of the Apostles Wee haue also a testimony of the ecclesiasticall history how that ther was a Councell gathered of Rome of lx Byshops and as many Priestes Deacons agaynst the Nouations which called themselues Cathari Also when Paule the Byshop of Antioche in the tyme of Galiene the Emperoure preached that Christ was a man of common nature the Councell assembled agaynst hym in Antioche wherunto there came Byshops out of Cesaria Capadotia out of Pontus Asia and from Ierusalem and many other Byshops Priestes and Deacons and it is said that for that cause the Councel was often holden And at the last in the same place vnder Aurelius the Emperour Paule was condemned of al Christian Churches which were vnder heauē neyther was there any mā which did more confound the sayd Paul then Malchiona Priest of Antioche which taught Rhetorike in Antioche But to make no long digression from the matter we haue most euident testimonies for the defence of the inferiours For the chiefe and principall amongst all the Diuines S. Austen vpō the wordes of Mathew where as Christ saith vnto Peter I wil geue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauē sayth that by those words the iudiciall power was geuen not only vnto Peter but also to the other Apostles and to the whole Churche the byshops and Priestes If then Priestes haue a iudiciall power in the churche what shold iet that they haue not also a determining voyce in the coūcels The famous Doctour S. Hierome doth also agree with S. Austen whose wordes are these vpon the Epistle of Paule vnto Titus Before that difference was made in Religion by the instigation of the deuill or that it was spoken amongest the people I holde of Paule I of Apollo I of Cephas the Churches were gouerned by the common consent and Councell of the Priestes for a priest is the very same that a byshop is Wherefore all Byshops ought to vnderstand that they are of greater power then Priestes rather by custome then by the dispensation of the truth of God and that they ought to rule the church together And this we do also gather out of Paule vnto Titus which maketh so much concordaunce betweene bishops and priests that oftentimes he calleth priestes Byshops whereby it doth euidently appeare that priestes are not to be excluded from the conuentions of byshops and determinations of matters And albeit as S. Hierom writeth that byshops onely by custome are preferred before Priestes it may be that a contrary custome may take away that custome For if priestes ought to rule the church together with the byshops it is euident that it also pertayneth vnto them to decide and determine the doubtfull matters of the Church Wherfore the testimony of S. Paule is euident for as he writing vnto the Ephesians sayth If Christe instituted hys Apostles Prophetes Pastours and Teachers to the worke of the ministery for the edifying of hys Church vntill such tyme as we should meete hym for this purpose that there should be no doubt in the diuersitie of doctrine who doubteth then but that the gouernaunce of the Church is committed vnto others together with the Apostles Let these our champions now hold their peace and seeme to be no wiser then they ought to be The memoriall of the coūcell of Constance is yet fresh in memory wheras diuers of vs were present and I my selfe also whiche was neither Cardinall nor byshop but onely a Doctour where I dyd see without any maner of doubt of difficultie the inferiors
For the liberty of celebrating of councels was institute for the profit and fauor of the church What if it shuld happen that wheÌ„ the time commeth in the place where a councell should be kept there be a great plague or some siege which shuld continue by the space of 3. or 4. moneths and the Pope in the mean time doth not chaunge the place according to the forme of the Chapter frequens that thorow such impediments the prelates did not come the first day vnto the place or if any were comming were taken by the way which if they had not ben taken had ben preseâ—t at the first day in the place appoynted Is it to be said that the power of the couÌ„cel is past or that the impediment ceasing the prelates coÌ„ming thither the councell can not be holden that truely were greatly absurd to much preiudiciall to the church of God but in this our case the cause is probable why that the prelats did defer to come at the beginning of the time appoynted For so much as when the time drew neare Pope Martin died the 20. of February For which cause the prelates might wel dout vpon some impediment of the councell Also they taried loking that some shuld come thether in the name of the Pope because they wold not tary in that place in vaine without a president As for the legate which was appoynted for the councel whose presence al men taried for before he wold prepare him selfe to that iourney he came not at the time apoynted vnto the councell but went vnto Norrenberge to persecute the Bohemians according to the coÌ„mandement of Pope Martin which had enioyned him to go first thither before he weÌ„t to Basil. And the same Legate being ofteÌ„times required at Norenberg that he shuld go to Basil to hold the councell he answered that he wold not go before he had the coÌ„sent of the new bishop This was the cause of the prelates delay neither is it greatly to be imputed vnto the prelates which suspected that Pope Martin woulde not haue holden the councell feared to bring theÌ„selues in trouble and good cause had they so to feare thorowe those things which hapned in the councel of Sene. For there were many things spoken which caused great suspition It was reported vnto me that many had said I came vnto Germany to disturbe the councell Also this was Pope Martins minde and intent that all beit the councel was not begon at the beginning of March notwithstanding the autority of holding the councel should not be void For he when as the time of the councell approched willed me that I shuld first go vnto Boheme before I went vnto the couÌ„cel wherof also mention is made in the Bull of the consistorie dissolution But what nede we any other profe then by your holinesse letters which by your letters dated the 2 Kalendes of Iune and were deliuered vnto me loÌ„g after the time by the space of 3. moneths you do commaund me that my businesse being done in Boheme I shuld take my way vnto Basil to hold the councel there to forsee vnto all things as it was enioyned me ordained in the couÌ„cel of Constance The same also ye repeat in the Bul of the dissolution brought vnto me by the Lord Parentine the wordes wherof are these Vnto you circuÌ„spection Since your going into Germany no Prelates haue assembled in Basill for the celebrating of the councel we gaue you in coÌ„mandement that in the meantime you shuld be diligent about the expedition against the Bohemian heretickes which is committed to your charge afterward you should come vnto Basil the place appoynted for the councell and there to rule in our place in the name of the church What is more euident then this If any thing were doutful by the tenure of these letters it were euidently takeÌ„ away if any man wold say that neither Pope Martine nor Eugenius could confirme the councel by wryting of suche letters because there was a prorogation which is prohibited by the chapter frequens it is answered that there is no prorogation but execution of that which is in power or a declaration that it is not necessary to hold the councel precisely eueÌ„ at the beginning Also it is no prorogation For a prorogation is made before the terme is expired and not after for after it is rather called an new indiction or appoyntment And if any maÌ„ will say that there caÌ„ be no new indiction made then may this be obiected Howe could the councel of Bononia be newly appoynted If they wil answer that the appoyntment of the couÌ„cell of Bononia was of force because the councell of Basill was dissolued by your holines then I haue my intent For if it were dissolued Ergo it was a couÌ„cel before bicause it presupposeth the habit If it were a councell before then as hereafter shal be proued it could not be dissolued without the consent of the councell what can be more answered heereunto for the greater declaration and euidence of this matter the Abbot of Virgilia euen vpon the same day of the time appoynted or afore gathering together the Prelates of the great churche and many other prelates and notable men made a solemne protestation howe the time was come to celebrate and hold the councel that he was come vnto Basil for the same purpose requiring them that they wold confer and in treat together vpon matters touching the councel and hereupon there is a publike instrument or testimoniall Within a month after the ambassadors of the vniuersity of Paris came thither began to intreat of maters touching the couÌ„cel wryting also vnto the Emperour and to the other Princes of Germany that they should send vnto the councel which letters I my self did see neither doth the smal nomber of men let for wher as aucthority is a great nomber is not required according to the saying of Christ wheras 2. or 3. are gathered together in my name I am in the midst of them Vpon the which auctority the couÌ„cels are grounded Now therfore your holines doth manifestly see the said obiection to be but friuolous For to what end shuld any dissolution be made if it had not ben a councel wherfore it is not to be doubted but that it was a lawful councel canonically congregate And peraduenture it is scarslyâ— found where any councel hath ben confirmed by so many authorities as this that is to say by the two councels before passed of Constance and of Sene and confirmed by two Bishops of Rome Besides this I haue heard that some doe report at Rome that I could not call the Prelates vnto the councell because that clause was not added in the Bul of Pope Martine I greatly meruaile why this shuld be obiected specially seeing that not I alone haue called them but I to gether with the rest which are here assembled in the coucel It is a maruelous matter Pope
theÌ„ to circumcise and to take them away being yong from the sight of theyr pareÌ„ts to far places to be brought vp for the Turkes wars so that they may not returne to them agayne but first are taught to forget Christ then theyr parents so that if they come agayne amongst theÌ„ yet are they not able to know theyr kinsfolkes and parents This misery passing all other miseries no man is able w e toung to vtter or with words to expresse What weping teares what sorow and lamentatioÌ„ what groning sighes and deep dolor doth teare rent a sonder the woefull harts of the sely parents at the plucking away of their babes and children to see theyr sonnes theyr own childreÌ„ whoÌ„ they haue borne and bred vp to the seruice of Christ Iesus the sonne of God now to be drawn away violeÌ„tly froÌ„ theÌ„ to the warfare of Satan and to fight agaynst Christ to see theyr babes borne of christiaÌ„ bloud of christiaÌ„s to be made turks and so to be pluckt out of their armes and out of their sight without hope euer to returne to them agayne to liue perpetually with aliens barbarous blasphemous Turkes and so to become of the number of them which are called fatherles and motherles Albeit the same childreÌ„ afterward do greatly degenerate from the fayth of Christ yet very many of them haue priuily about them the gospell written of S. Iohn In principioÌ„ erat verbum c. Which for a token of remembraunce of theyr christian fayth they cary vnder theyr arme hole writen in greek and araby Who greatly desire and long looke for the reuenging sword of the Christians to come deliuer them out of theyr dolorous thraldome and captiuity according as the Turkes themselues haue a prophecy greatly stand in feare of the same Wherof more shal be said Christ willing in the chapter folowing ¶ And thus haue ye heard the lameÌ„table afflictioÌ„s of our christian brethren vnder the cruell tyranny captiuity of the turks passing all other captiuityes that euer haue bene to Gods people either vnder Pharao in Egipt or vnder Nabuchodonoser in BabiloÌ„ or vnder Antiochus in the tyme of the Machabees Vnder the which captiuity if it so please the Lord to haue his spouse the church to be nurtered hys good will be done and obeyed But if this misery come by the negligence discorde of one christian guides leaders then haue we to pray and cry to our Lord God â—yther to geue better harts to out guiders and rulers or els better guides and rulers to his flocke And these reoubles and afflictions of our Christen brethren suffered by the Turkes I thought good and profitable for our countrey people here of Englande to knowe for so much as by the ignoraunce of these and such like hystoryes worthy of consideration I see much inconneneÌ„ce doth folow Whereby it commeth to passe that because we English men being far of from these countryes and little knowing what misery is a broad are the lesse moued with zeale compassion to tender theyr greuaunces and to pray for them whose troubles we know not WhereupoÌ„ also foloweth that we not coÌ„sidering the miserable state of other are the les gratefull to God when any tranquility by hym to vs is graunted And if any-title cloud of pertâ—rhation arise vpon vs be it neuer so â—ile as pouerty lesse of liuing or a litle banishment out of our countrey for the Lordes cause we make a great matter the reat and all because wee going no further then onâ— own country and onely feeling our own crosse do not compare that which we fâ—ele with the great crosses where unto the Churches of Christ commonly in other places abroad are subiect Which if we dyd rightly vnderstand earnestly consider and poÌ„der in our mindes neither would we so excessiuely forgette our selues in time of our prosperity geuen vs of God nor yet so impatieÌ„tly be troubled as we are in time of our aduersity and all because either we heare not or els we poÌ„der not the terrible crosses which the Lord layeth vpon our other brethren abroad in other nations as by this present story here prefixed may appeare NOw consequently remayneth as I haue shewed hitherto what tyranny hath bene vsed of the Turkes agaynst Christes people so to declare likewise how far this tyranny of the Turkes hath extended and spread it selfe describing as in a table to the ChristeÌ„ Reader what landes countryes and kingdomes the Turkes haue wonne and got from Christendome to the intent that when Christen princes shal behold the greatnes of the Turks dominions spread almost through al the world and how litle a part of Christianity remayneth behinde they may thereby vnderstand the better howe it is time now for them to bestyrre them if euer they thinke to do any good in Gods Church And therefore to make a coÌ„pendious draught as in a briefe table of such countryes kingdomes and dominions gott from vs by the Turkes we will first beginne with Asia describing what tractes countryes cityes and Churches the Turke hath surprised and violently pluckt away from the society of Christian dominions taking onely suche as be most principall and chiefely them that be in Scripture conteyned for that it were to long to discourse all and singular such places by name as the Turke hath vnder hys subiection The world being deuided commonly into three parts Asia Africa and Europa Asia is counted to be the greatest in compas conteining as much as both the other and is deuided into 2. portions the one called Asia Maior the other called Asia minor And although the Empery of the Turke extendeth vnto them both yet especially his dominion standeth in the other Asia which is called Asia Minor which reacheth from the coastes of Europa vnto Armenia Maior beyond the riuer Euphrates and comprehendeth these regions and Cityes vnder written ¶ The deuision of Asia Minor called Cheronesus with the particular Countryes and Cityes belonging to the same Countryes Cityes Pontus Act. 2. Nicea Chalcedon Heraclea Prursa or Bursa Bithinia Act. 16. Nicomedia Apamea ¶ Natolia or Anatolia conteyneth diuers countryes with theyr Cities as foloweth Countryes Cityes Mysia Minor Act. 16 Cyzicus Parium Lampsacus Dardanum Callipolis Phrygia Minor Act. 2 Abydus Alexandria or Troias Act. 16 Toras Act. 20 Ilium Assus Act. 20 Mysia Maior Act. 16 Scepsis Adramitium Act. 27 Phrygia Maior Act. 2 Hierapolis Col. 4 Pitane Apollonia Myrina Lydia Esay 66 Phocoea Smyrna Apoc. 2 Erythrae Aeolis Laodicea Apoc. 3 Carura Thatyra Apoc 2 Ionia Philadelphia Apoc. 3 Pergamus Apoc. 2 Cuma Caria 1. Mac. 15 Ephesus Apoc. 2 Sardis Apoc. 3. Halicarnassus Mach. 15 Doris Miletus Act. 20 ¶ Thus farre reacheth the compasse of Natolia Countryes Cityes Lycia Act 27 Colossae Col. 1 Patara Act. 21 Pinara Zanthus Andriaco Myra Act. 13 Galactavel Gellogrâ—cia Act. 16 Ancyra Gordium Tharma Pessenus Paphlagonia Amisus Sinope
Israell so that the fishes of the Sea the foules of the heauen the beastes of the field and all that mooue and creepe vpon the earth and all the men that are vpon the earth shall tremble at my presence the mountaines shall be ouerthrowne the starres shall fall and euery wall shall fall to the ground c. ¶ The Prophesies of Methodius Hildegardis and other concerning the reygne and ruyne of the Turkes VNto these testimonies aboue excerped out of the holy Scriptures let vs adde also the propheticall reuelatious of Methodius Hildegardis Sybilla and others This Methodius is thought of some to be the same Methodius of whome Hierome and Suidas make mention which was Bishop first of Olympus in Lycia then of Tyrus and suffred martyrdome in the last persecution of the primitiue Church vnder Diocletian Unto whome also Trithemius attributeth the booke intituled De Quatuor nouissimis temporibus But that can not be forasmuch as the said Methodius doth cite and alleadge the Maister of Sentence namely in his second booke and sixe distinc Which Maister of Sentence followed more then a thousand yeare after Christ besides certaine other fabulous matter conteined in the same booke Albeit because he speaketh there of many things coÌ„cerning the state of the Church vnder Antichrist and the reformation of Religion as secmeth rightly to come to passe and more is like to follow I thought not to defraude the Reader thereof leauing the credite of the Authour to his arbitrement to esteeme and iudge of him as he seeth cause Among diuers other places of Methodius prophesieng of the latter time these words do follow After that the children of Ismaell haue had multiplied in their generations to an infinite and innumerable multitude in the desert aforesayd they came out of the wildernesse of Arabie and entred into the habitable land and fought with the Kings of the Gentiles which were in the land of promise and the â—â—â—d was filled with them And after 70. weekes and halfe of their power wherewith they haue subdued all the kingdome of the Gentiles their hart was exalted seeing themselues so to haue preuailed and to haue conquered all things c. And afterward it followeth of the same matter in this sort It shall come to passe that the sayde seede of Ismaell shall issue out and obteine the whole world with the regions thereof in the entring of peace from the land of Aegypt vnto Ethiopia from the floud Euphrates vnto India and from the riuer Tigris to the entring of Nabaot the kingdome of Ionithus the sonne of Noe and from the North vnto Rome and Illyricum Aegypt and Thessalonica and Albania and so foorth to the sea Ponticum whych deuideth the sayd kingdomes from Germanie and Fraunce and their yoke shall be double vpon the neckes of all nations and Gentiles neither shall there be nation or kingdome vnder heauen which shall be able to stand against them in battaile vntill the number of eyght weekes of yeares c. Briefly as in a grosse somme this shall suffice to admonish the reader touching the meaning and methode of Methodius Prophesies which Methodius first describing the long and tedious afflictions of Christes Church maketh mention of the seede of Ismaell which comming out of the partes and deserts of Arabie shall destroy saith he and vanquish the whole earth So that the Christians shall be giueÌ„ of God to the hands of the filthy Barbarians to be slain polluted and captiued Persia Armenia Capadocia Cilicia Syria Aegypt the East partes Asia Spaine all Grecia Fraunce Germania Agathonia Sicilia The Romanes also shall be slaine and put to flight also the Ilands of the Seas shall be brought to desolation and to captiuitie and put to the sword The which tribulation of the Christians shall be without mercy or measure the raunsome of gold and siluer and other exactions intolerable but especially the dwellers of Aegypt and Syria shall be most in the affliction of those times And Hierusalem shall be filled with multitudes of people brought thether in captiuitie from the foure windes which are vnder heauen So that beastes also and foules and fish in the water and the waters of the Sea shall be to them obedient Cities and Townes which were before full of people shall be layde waste Women with child shall be ript their children sticked infantes taken from the mothers and cast in the streates and none shall burie them The rulers and sage of the people shall be slaine and throwne out to the beastes Churches shall be spoiled the Priests destroyed virgines defloured and men coÌ„pelled to sell their children and the comming of them shall bee chastisement without mercy and with them shall go these foure plagues captiuitie destruction perdition and desolation wyth much more which for breuitie I ouerpasse And this affliction sayeth hee shall last eight weekes or Sabbates of yeares which I take to signifie eight hundreth yeares c. Secondly after these terrible plagues thus described by Methodius vpon the Christians which he sayth shall fall vpon them for their wicked abhominations recited in the first and second chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines the saide Methodius afterwarde in this great distresse of the Christians being out of all hope and comfort of reliefe declareth and speaketh of a certaine King of the Greekes or Romains which shall restore peace againe to the ChristiaÌ„s In which peace they shal reedify their cities mansions againe the Priests shal be deliuered from their greuances men at that time shall rest from their tribulations and then shall the King of the Romaines dwell in the Citie of Hierusalem a weeke or sabbate and a halfe of times c. Thirdly during the time of this peace the said Methodius saith the men shal fal into licentious securitie carelesse life and then according to the word of the Apostle saying WheÌ„ they shal say peace peace sodeine destruction shal fall vpon them then sayth he shal be opened the gates of the North the beastly people shal breake in which King Alexander the great did close vp within 2. mountaines making his prayer vnto the Lorde God that he would bind vp that bestial execrable people least with their filthy detestable pollutions they shuld come out and pollute the holy land Whose intercession being heard the Lord coÌ„manded them to be inclosed within 2. mountains in the North parts to the depenes of 12. cubits which signifieth peraduenture 12. C. yeres so that neither by witchcraft nor by any means they could get out or any might come vnto them vntill the time of the Lord apointed which are saith he the latter times then according to the prophecie of Ezechiel in the latter time of the coÌ„summation of the world Gog Magog out froÌ„ the north shal come forth into the land of Israel shal work al this mischiefe against the christiaÌ„s aboue recited And then saith Method
the Tartarians who breaking into Asia by the portes of Caspius subdued diuers partes of Asia namely about Comana Colchis Iberia Albania c. These Tartarians as they had got many captiues in their warres so for gaine vsed to shippe them ouer customably to Alexandria in Egypt to be solde whych seruantes and captiues Melechsala the great Sultane was gladde to buy to serue him in his warres Which captiues seruaunts after they had continued a certaine space in Egypte and through their valiant seruice grew in fauour and estimation with the sayd Melechsala and began more to increase in number and strength at lengthe they slue him and tooke to themselues the name and kingdome of the Sultane And thus ceased the stocke of Saracon Saladinus afore mentioned which continued in Egypt about the space as is sayd of 100 yeres An. 1240. After the death of Melechsala the army of these foresaide rascals and captiues set vp to themselues a king of theyr owne coÌ„pany whome they called Turquemenius Who to fill vp the nomber of theyr company that it should not diminish deuised this order to get or to buy christeÌ„ mens children taken yong froÌ„ their parents and the mothers lap whom they vsed so to bryng vp to make them to denye Christ and to be circumcised and instructed in Mahumetes law afterward to be trained in the feates of warre and these were called Malaluchi Among whome this was their order that none might be aduaunced to be king but out of their own number or els chosen by them neither that any shoulde be made knights or horsemen but only the children of christians which should deny Christ before called Mamaluchi Also it was among them prouided that to thys dignity neither Saracens nor Iewes should be admitted Item that the succession therof shoulde not descend to the children and offpring of these Mamaluchi Also that the succession of the crowne should not descend to the childreÌ„ of the foresayd Sultanes but shoulde goe by voyce and election The Tartarians wyth Turquemenius their king aboute thys time obtained Turquia that is Asia minor from the Turkes and wythin 2. yeres after preuailing againste the Turkes expelled them from theyr kingdome and so continued these Mamaluchi reigning ouer Egypt a great part of Asia till the time of Tomumbeius theyr last Kyng whych was destroyed and hanged at the gates of Memphis by Zelymus the Turke father to this Solymannus as in hys historye is declared Those Mamaluchi continued the space of An. 1245. These Tartarians raÌ„ging thorough the countreis of the Georgians and all Armenia came as far as IconiuÌ„ which was then the imperiall city of the Turkes An. 1289. The Soldane of Egypt Babilon got from the christiaÌ„s Tripolis Tyrus Sydon and Gerithus in Syria An. 1291. Lastly Ptoloâ—â—ais which also is called Akers was surprised by the sayd Soldan rased and cast downe to the ground all the Christians therein whych were not many left were slaine And this was the last citye which the Christians had in Asia So that nowe the Christians haue not one foot as is sayd before left in al Asia Thus the Egyptian Soldanes and the Tartarians reigned and ranged ouer the most part of Asia aboue the Turkes till the raigne of Ottomannus the great Turke aboute the space of 80 yeres ¶ And thus haue ye the whole discourse of the Turkish story with theyr names countryes townes dominions also with theyr times continuance interruptions and alterations in order described and in yeares distincted which otherwise in most authors and writers be so confused that it is heard to know distinctly what difference is betwene the Saracens Turkes Tartarians the Sultans or Soldans Mamuluches or Ianizarites What is theyr Calipha their Seriphes their Sultan or Bassa in what times they began and how long and in what order of yeres they reigned Al which in thys present table manifestly to thine eye may appeare ¶ Wherein this thou hast moreouer gentle Reader to coÌ„sider which is worthy the noting how the B. of Rome all this season froÌ„ the first beginning of the Turks reigne hath not ceased from time to time continually calling vpon Christen princes and subiectes to take the crosse and to warre against the Turkes wherupon so many great viages haue bene made to the holy lande so many battailes sought against the Turke and Soldan for winning the holy crosse and yet no luckie successe hath followed thereof hetherto nor euer came it prosperously forward whatsoeuer through the exciting of that Bishop hath beene attempted against that great enemy of the Lorde In somuch that the Christians haue lost not onely all that they had in Asia but also vnneth are able to defende that little they haue in Europe against his violence What the cause is of thys harde lucke of the Byshops doings it is hard for man to define Let men muse as their minde leadeth and as the Gospell sayth he that hath eyes to see let him see This is certaine that as there hath lacked no care nor diligence in the B. of Rome to stirre men vp to that business so on the Princes behalfe there hath lacked no courage nor strength of men no contribution of expenses no supportation of charges no furniture or abilement of warre onely the blessyng of God semeth to haue lacked The reason and cause whereof I would were to easy to be reformed as it may be quickly construed For what man beholding the life of vs Christians wil greatly maruell why the Lord goeth not with our army to fight against the Turks And if my verdit might here haue place for me to adde my censure there appeareth to me an other cause in this matter yet greater then thys aforesaid which to make plaine and cuidet in ful discourse of wordes laisure no we doth not permit Briefly to touch what I conceiue my opinioÌ„ is thys that if the sincere doctrine of Christen faith deliuered left vnto vs in the word of God had not hen so corrupted in the church of Rome or if the B. of Rome would yet reclame his impure idolatry and prophanations and admit Christe the Lambe of God to stande alone without our unpure additions to be our onely Iustification according to the free promise of Gods grace I nothing doubt but the power of this faith grounding onely vpon Christ the sonne of God had both framed our liues into a better disposition and also soone would or yet wil bring downe the pride of that proude Dolofernes But otherwise if the Bish. of Rome will not gently geue place to the milde voyce of Gods word I thinke not contrary but he shal be compelled at last to giue place roume to the Turke whether he will or not And yet notwythstanding when both the Turk the Pope shal do against it what they can the trueth and grace of Gods Testament shall fructify increase by such meanes as the Lorde shall worke which
orders Dispensation agaynst a lawfull othe or vowe made Dispensation agaynst diuers irregularities as in crimes greater then adultery and in suche as be suspended for Symonie Dispensation in receiuing into orders hym that had two wiues Dispensing with suche as beeing within orders do that which is aboue theyr order as if a Deacon shoulde say masse beyng not yet Priest To receaue into orders such as be blemished or maymed in body Dispesation with murther or with suche as willingly cut of any member of mans body DispeÌ„sation to geue orders to such as haue bene vnder the sentence of the greater curse or excommunication Dispensation with suche as being vnlawfully borne to receiue orders or benefices Dispensation for pluralities of benefices Dispensation to make a man Byshop before he be thirty yeare olde Dispensation to geue orders vnder age The Pope onely hath power to make and call a generall Councell The Pope onely hath power to depriue an Ecclesiastical person and geue away his benefice being not vacant The Pope alone is able to absolue hym that is excommunicate by name The Pope onely is able to absolue him whome his Legate doth excommunicate The Pope both iudgeth in the causes of them that appeale vnto hym and where he iudgeth none may appeale from him Onely he hath authoritie to make Deacon and Priest whom he made subdeacon eyther vpon Sondayes or vpon other feastes Onely the Pope and none els at all times and in all places wheareth the passe The Pope onely dispenseth with a man eyther being not within orders or being vnworthy to be made Bishop He onely eyther confirmeth or deposeth the Emperour when he is chosen A man being excommunicate and his absolutioÌ„ referred to the Pope none may absolue that man but the pope alone The same hath authoritie in any electioÌ„ before it be made to pronounce it none wheÌ„ it is made He doth Canonise Saintes and none cls but he Dispensation to haue many dignities and personages in one Church and without charge and cure of soule belongeth onely to the Pope To make that effectuall whiche is of no effect and contrariwise belongeth onely to the Pope To plucke a monke out of his cloyster both against his owne will and the Abbattes pertaineth onely to the Pope His sentence maketh a law The same day in whiche the pope is consecrate he may geue orders He dispenseth in degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie He is able to abolishe lawes quoad vtrumque forum that is both Ciuill and Canon where daunger is of the soule It is in his dispensation to geue generall indulgences to certayne places or persons Item to legitimate what persons soeuer he please as touching spiritualties in all places as touchinge temporalties as honoures inheritaunce c. To erect new religions to approoue or reproue rules or ordinaunces and Ceremonies in the Church He is able to dispense with all the preceptes and statutes of the Church Item to dispense and to discharge any subiect from the bond of allegeance or oth made to any maner person No man may accuse hym of any crime vnlesse of heresie that neyther except he be incorrigible The same is also free from all lawes so that he cannot incurre into any sentence of excommunication suspension irregularitie or into the penaltie of any crime but into the note of crime he may well Finally he by hys dispensation may graunt yea to a simple priest to minister the sacrament of confirmation to infants also to geue lower orders and to hallow churches and virgines c. These be the cases wherein I onely haue power to dispeÌ„se and no man els neyther Byshop nor Metropolitane nor Legate without a licence from me ¶ After that I haue nowe sufficiently declared my power in earth in heauen and in purgatory howe great it is what is the fulnes thereof in binding loosing commanding permitting electing confirming deposing dispensing doyng and vndoing c. I will entreat now a litle of my riches likewise and great possessions that enerye man may see by my wealth and aboundaunce of all thynges rentes tythes tributes my silkes my purple Miters Crowns Golde Siluer Perles and Gemmes Landes and Lordships how God here prospereth and magnifieth hys Vicare in the earth For to me pertayneth first the Imperiall Cittie of Rome the Pallace of Laterane the kingdome of Cicile is proper to me Apulia Capua be myne Also the kingdome of England and Ireland be they not or ought to be tributaryes to me 214. To these I adioyne also besides other prouinces and countryes both in the Occident and Orient from the North to the South these dominions by name 215. as Surrianum MoÌ„tembordoÌ„ lunae in sulam Corficae regnum Paruam Mantuam Montenselete Insulam venetiarum Ducatum Ferrariae Canellum Caniodam Ducatum Histriae Dalmatiam Ex archatum Rauennae Fauentiam Cesenam Castrum Tiberiatus Roccam Mediolanum Castrum ceperianum Castrum Casianum Terram Cornulariam Ducatum Arimini Contam Montem ferretum Montem Capinie feu Olympicum Gastrum exforij Robin Eugubin Vrbin forum Sempronij Galli Senogalli Anconam Gosam Ducatum perusij Vrbenetam Tudertum Castrum Sinianum Ducatum Spoletanum TheanuÌ„ Calabriam Ducatum Neapolim DucatuÌ„ Beneuenti Selernum Sorrenti insulam Cardiniam insulam Anciae insulam Territorium Cutisan Territorium praenestinum Terram Silandis Terram Clusium Terram fundan Terram vegetan Terram Gland â—nam â—erram comisâ—â—n Terram Fabinensem Terram Siram Terram portuensem cuminsula Archis Terram Ostiensem cum maritimis Ciuitatem Aquinensem Ciuitatem lamentum Sufforariam Ciuitatem Falisenam Fidenam Feretrum Cliternam Neapolim Galiopolim with diuers other mo 216. which Constantinus the Emperour gaue vnto me not that they were not mine before he did geue them 217. For in that I tooke them of hym I tooke them not as a gifte as is afore mentioned but as a restitution And that I rendered them agayn to Otho I did it not for any duety to him but onely for peace sake What should I speak here of my dayly reuenues of my first fruites annates palles indulgences bulles confessionals indultes and rescriptes testameÌ„ts dispensatioÌ„s priuilegies elections prebends religious houses and such like which come to no small masse of money Insomuch that for one palle to the Archbishop of Mentz whiche was wont to be geuen for x. thousand 218. florence now it is growne to xxvij thousand florence which I receaued of Iacobus the Archbishop not long before Basill Councell Besides the fruites of other Bishoprickes in Germanye comming to the number of fiftie whereby what vauntage commeth to my coffers it may partly be coniectured But what should I speake of Germany 219. when the whole worlde is
the obiection before moued Ex Concil Calced cap. 28. Certayne demaundes for the Papistes to answere vnto An argument prouing the Popes of this latter Church of Rome not to be successours of Peter A false consequent of the Papistes Aunswere to this consequent Succession Apostolicall double wise to be considered Testimonies alledged for the principalitie of the Pope Aunswere by a distinction Caput and Princeps haue a double vnderstanding How Peter is Princeps Apostolorum Princeps eloqueÌ„tiae Cicero Princeps Philosophorum Cratippus Petrus Princeps Coryphaeus Apostolorum Causes 13. of aduauncing the sea of Rome This latter Church of Rome differing from the first Church of Rome in forme of gouernement Howe the Church of Christ ought to be gouerned Preposterous gouernement of the Church by the pope A comparisoÌ„ betwene the kingdom of this world and the kingdome of the Pope Seculer Nobillitie compared with ecclesiasticall Nobâ—lâ—tie Ciuile Magistrates coâ—pared with Ecclesiasticall Officers of the temperall court compared with the officers of the spirâ—tuall Court Glory coÌ„pared Power coÌ„pared Richâ—s compared Subtletie compared The difference betweene the Popes regiment and the order of the primitiue Church 2. Cor. 10. Ephes. 6. 1. Tim. 1. The armour proper to Churchmen Horrible abuse of excommunication in the Popes Church The Popes gouerning in matters to them not pertayning The corrupt doctrine of the Popes Church examined and detected The false image of the Popes Church No comfort nor saluation in the Popes doctrine now taught The scope and summe of the Pope doctrine whether it tendeth Papistes neuer lightly afflicted in conscience deepely An horrible thing to thinke of God without Christ. Luther The right fayth of the olde Romanes Cornelius a Romane first baptised of all the Gentiles The church of Rome hath lost the liquor wherewith it was first seasoned The Galathians almost gone froÌ„ fayth in Sainct Paules time 1. Tim. 4. A briefe suÌ„me of S. Paules doctrine deliuered to the Gentiles Saluation by mercy onely and not by merites All fleshe concluded vnder sinne Difference betweene the law and the gospell Iusticia dei Iusticia propria The righteousnesse of God and the righteousnes of man howe they differ in Scripture A true christian knoweth nothing but Christ crucified All men condemned by one All men saued by one Originall sinne originall iustice Rom. 5. Ephes. 2. Itaque iam non es seruus sed filius Gal. 4. Heb. 4. 1. Cor. 3. The glorious state of Christian libertie and spirituall freedome in Christ Iesu. Gal. 4. Colos. 2. Dayes and tymes indifferent Meates indifferent with thaÌ„ksgeuing Mariage lawfull for all men One sacrifice for sinne no more Heb. 9. The vse of the holye communion in auncient tyme of the primitiue church No mo Sacramentes mentioned in S. Paule but the Lordes supper and baptisme The authoritie and office of the ciuill Magistrates The office and aucthoritie of Byshops how farre it doth extend An other brief recapitulation of S. Paules doctrine reduced to fiue poynts Iohn 3. The great mercy of God in Christ. Rom. 5. 2. Cor. 5. Ephes. 2. Rom. 4. Tit. 3. The glory and Maiestye of Christ Iesus set forth in Sainct Paule Ephes. 4. Phil. 2. Colos. 1. Iohn 5. Iohn 13. Iohn 17. Math. vlt. 2. Cor. 1. The 3. braunch The vertue and effect of Christs death and what exceeding benefites proceede thereof Ephes. 1. Esay 53. Collos. 1. Rom. 5. 2. Timo. 1. Heb. 2. Rom. 5. Gal. 3. Ephes. 2. 1. Iohn 2. 2. Cor. 5. 1. Cor. 1. Ephes 3. Collos. 2. Rom. 4. Colos. 2. The fourth braunch Fayth onely the meane cause of saluation and nothing els Phil. 3. The righteousnes of the law The righteousnesse of the gospell Rom. 9. The places of S. Paul Rom. 3. expounded Rom. 3. The righteousnesse of fayth why it is called Gods righteousnes Rom. 3. A lesson out of S. Paules doctrine of all Christians to be obserued Rom. 9. Act. 10. Saluation commeth onely by fayth Math. 16. Luke 19. Luc. 7. Luc. 23. Luc. 28. That which is lost by the law is recouered by fayth Luc. 18. Math. 9. Iohn 14. Iohn 14. Iohn 15. Iohn 6. Act. 26. Act. 10. Mat. vlt. Iohn 14. The writinges of S. Paule full of the name of Christ Iesus Belief onely in Christ saueth Act. 16. The personall cause of saluation The instrumentall cause How fayth iustifieth Christ the onely obiect of faith which iustifieth Example of the brason Serpent What fayth is by Sainct Paule Rom. 10. Faith onely Diuers sorts of beleuing The Turkes fayth The Iewes fayth Euery truth may be beleued but the beleuing of euery trueth saueth not The Papists fayth Onely Hope and charitie be no partes of our iustification nor causes to make the merites of Christ ours The causes of our saluation distincted The causes of our saluation distincted Grace and mercy Election Vocation Christes passion Christian fayth The meaning and cause why fayth onely iustifieth All workes of man excluded from the glory of iustifiyng Ephes. 2. Tit. 3. 2. Timot. 1 Gal. 2. Rom. 4. The exclusiues and negatiues of S. Paule to be marked The fift braunch The true vse and end of good workes Good workes iustifie not but follow the iustified Luke 17. Fayth iustifieth three manner of wayes The office of fayth and the office of the law compared together The workes of man be imparfect and therefore haue nothing to doe with iustification Gal. 2. Deffection of fayth in the Church of Rome A vew of the Popes Catholicke Church The Church of Rome degenerated agayne almost to new paganisme The Popes Church onely in wordes Catholicke in deed heathenish The Religion of the Popes Church proceedeth contrary to the working of the holy Ghost The Church of Rome pretentendeth a fayre face of Religion but is voyd of the efâ—ect therof The old Phariseis and the latter Church of Romanes compared together The Popes Church vnder the name of the Catholicke Church persecuteth the true Catholicke Church of Christ. Contayne generall principles and rules gathered of the scriptures Gene 3. Gen. 12. Deut. 4. Leuit. 18. Gal. 3. Deut. 27. Gal. 3. Deut. 6. Luc. 4. Esay 64. Esay 11.65 Osee. 6. 1. Reg. 15. Rom. 3. Rom. 10. Math. vlt. Gal. 2. Ephes. 2. Heb. 9. Rom. 14. Heb. 11. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Iohn 2. Gal. 5. 2. Cor. 1. Rom. 13. The errours hereâ—ies and absurdities in the popes doctrine The meanes of applying Christes merites vnto vs by the Popes doctrine The taking away of this Article of fayth onely to iustifie is the roote of great inconuenience in Christes Church No heresie to be coÌ„pared to the heresie of Papistes The first inconuenieÌ„ce No condition limitted of God to man for saluation but one Hieroni. in Epist. ad Gal. cap. 1. The 2. incoÌ„uenience What hurt commeth into the Church by taking away the Article of iustification The third inconuenience Obiection of the Papistes aunswered The Papistes doe teach the mercye of God to be vncertayne Mercy of God made certayne by
Thamasangmnem quten prote impides Fat nos Chrihe scaÌ„dere qu Thomas â—â— cendiâ— The king sendeth â—â— Rome Ex librio notatioâ—â— histeruâ—i manuscrip to â— Skeng The penit of the four knightes Ex Houeâ—â— no. Ireland 〈◊〉 subdued to England Anno. 1172. The kings penance for the death of Becket Exquadrilogo K. Héry the 2. goeth on pilgrimage with bloudie steps to Tho. Bee Ex Rogero Houdeno quadrilogo alijs Anno. 1174. The citie of Canterbury almost consumed with fire Ex Houedeno parte 1. continuata historiae Anno. 1175. Controuersie betwene the sea of Can. the sea of York Archbishop of Yorke appealed the Archb. of Canterterbury to the byshop of Rome The clerkes of S. Oswald in Glocester excommunicated Agreement betweene the Archb. of Cant. and of Yorke Anno. 1176. Iustices of assise deuided into vj. circuites Ex Epitome Math. Parisensis alsarum historiarum A friuolous coÌ„tention betwene the Archb. and the Abbot of Canterbury Where was here the precept of the gospel he that wil be greatest amoÌ„gst you let him be an vnderling to other The tenor of the popes letter to the Byshop of Worcester Houedenus Gisbergensis Anno. 1177. A meeke Emperour a proude Pope The Emperour holdeth the Popes stirrup Contention betweene two Archbishops who should sit on the right hand of the Cardinal The large dominion of K. Henry the 2. Homage of Scotland in paine of interdiction K. HeÌ„ry the 2. protection of Fraunce K. Henry chosen king of Ierusale â— refused â— Ayde not to be denied to our neighbours the cause being godly Ex Polyâ—â—â—â— Ex Giraâ—â—â— Cambricaâ—â— â—ing Henry â—osen arbiâ—er by two â—nges The treasure of K. Henry the â— A couetous Archbishop Pride destroyeth all K. Henry the 2. persecuted by his sonnes The death of K. Henry the second Howe the kyng being being dead bled at the comming of his sonne Anno. 1179. Geuyng of the pall Ex libro grauaminum nationis germanicâ— The solemne oth of Byshops made to the Pope Saluo meâ— ord This was the clause that made Becket to be banished and to be slaine And howe be not those Byshops then persured which at the death of Q. Mary set and let out a great part of their possessions froÌ„ their successors The vowe of chastitie layde vpon priestes Richardus Baldwinus Archb of Canterb. Valdeâ—â—â— seu paupâ—â—â— do 〈◊〉 Leonâ—â—â— Insabbate 4. Arch pâ—lers 〈◊〉 papistâ—y The history of Waldenses or Albingenses The true nature of Antichrist neither hiâ— selfe to further the word nor suffer other men to do it The articles of Waldenses * This article seemeth to be giuen vp of them in BohemialoÌ„g after for indulgences came not in before Bonifacius 8. Thomas Acuin first finder of Purgatory Ex Ortbuinâ—â—ratio Chronica Gestorum Orâ—gines super tertium librum Mosis The sacramentall bread ought not to be kept or reserued Part of the disputatioÌ„ betwene Doct. Austen and Waldenses Dilemmae That is a captious question iâ— conferring on both sides an inconuenience The answere of tho Waldenses What it is to receiue after a sacramentall maner Naturall Sacramentall An other Dilemma against Transubstantiation Eneas Syluius Bohemica historia de ValdoÌ„sium dogmatibus The Temple of the Lord that is the proper habitatioÌ„ wherin God most properly dwelleth and worketh That is the verie place maketh not the ministration of holy thinges either more or lesse holy De moribus et consuâ—tudiue Valdensium Their maner of grace before meate Their grace after meate Reinerius â— olde inquiâ—itor agataâ— Waldenâ—â— Pius â—idetur locus is lasciuossacerdotes The power and multitude of Waldenses Waldenses in all other points souÌ„d but onely for holding against the church of Rome Ex Orthin no Grain The crosse commonly foloweth the word Waldenses persecuted more then 300. yeares agoe by Antichrist Antichrist with whom he first begaÌ„ his persecution An horrible mâ—rther of Christs holy martyrs Minerius an horrible persecutor A Glouer suffered martyrdome in Cheron 44â— brought to examination Incidences in the reigne of K. Henry the 2. Becket a dissoluer of manages Two children crucified by the Iewes Babilon vtterly destroied The holie crosse taken with the citie of Ierusalem by the Saracens Persecution of the Turk against the Christians A viage against the Turkes Howe the difference of the crosses first came in amoÌ„gst christian princes The kings promises fulfilled to the Pope King of Scottes doing homage to the king of England The Church of Scotland ordered by the church of York Murtherers could not be punished by the Popes decrees London bridge of stone S. William of Paris Ireland subdued to England Pilgrimage to Canterbury sprang by a lying vision A iust reward for an idolatrous viage Transubstantiation gaynsayd Queene Alionor imprisoned Expositions made by Chris. both of the olde and newe testament The Charter house monkes The Bishop of CoueÌ„try vâ—â—untarely renounceth his byshoppricke S. Hugh of Lincolne Lambeth first begun to be built K. Henries gift to the Church of Rome for the death of Becket A worthie storie of Sibilla and Guido in Ierusalem A worthie example of a true wife to her husband A worthy example in Guido of a true subiect to the common wealth A singular example of prudence in a princes and fidelitie in a wife The king admonished to amerâ—â— his life Sonday to be free 〈◊〉 bying and selling The secoâ—â— and thirde admoniâ—â—â— to the â—ing to reforme his life SeueÌ„ things to be amâ—â—ded The kingeâ— victory was falsely imputed to the cause of hiâ— pilgrimage The death K. Henry the 2. Anno. 1189. K. Richard crowned The kinges restraint that no Iew should enter the place nor Church during his coronation A Iewe through feare was baptized The Iewes in London staine and their houses set on fire The small regard of nobilitie had in tumults and insurrectioÌ„s A new christian reuolteth to an olde Iewe. An vnaduised answere of an Arcb. Ex Chron. Westm. cui initium Aneas cum Ascanio c. A miserable and deserued destruction of the Iewes Anno. 1189. The couetous greedinesse of Byshops noted in bying great lordships Sleightes to get money A tenth gathered thorough all England K. Philip and K. Richard concluding to trauayle to the holy lande Anno. 1190. A Northren braule in the Cathedrall church of York betweene the new Archb. and the Deane Henry Deane of Yorke and Bucarde begin seruice not tarying for their Archb. The Deane and Treasurer wold not cease euenlong at the archbishops commandement The Archb. beginneth euensong againe being halfe done before The Treasurer putteth out the candels at euensong The Popes Church can do nothing without candle light The Deane and Church of York suspended by the Archb. from diuine seruice The stoutnes of the Deane and Treasurer in not submitting them selues to Archb. The people incensed against the Deane of Yorke and his Canons Ex Chron. anonimo cui instium Anno gratiae K. Richard prepareth toward his iourney William Bishop of Ely the kings Chauncellor Hugh
it giueth to the church Peter not the cause of Ananias death Actes 3. Ioh. 1â— Like a pulled Heâ—â—e Math. 16. The Popes vsurped power falâ—â— founded vpon scriptures Dist. 9. â—â— Iâ—a Demâ—nus â—â—cter The place of Christ geâ—â—ng the keyes to Peter Mat. 16 â—â—tly expounded Math. 18. Iohn 20. Christ oneâ—â— the head of the church 1. Cor. 3. Galat. 2. Aâ—â—s â— The thirde errour Other Apostles had the power to bynd and to loose as Peter had Actes 2. Romans 1. Peter ruled 3. Churches Actes 1. Actes 2. Acts 3.4.5 Peter gouerned the Church at Ierusalem 4. years before he gouerned Antioche Galatians 2. The keyes of Christes kyngdome Absolution Three things required in popish absolution Contrition Confession Satisfaction Two things required on his part that geueth popish absolution Deâ—ret de â—oenitenâ—â—â— Iohn 3. Iohn 5. Math. 25. The saintes shal iudge with Christ. Corinth 4. Iohn 20. The ministeriall power to remit sin belongeth as well to one priest as to an other The keyes of the kingdome of heauen The keyes mistaken in the Pope Chanonâ— Fayth and hope be the keyes of heauen 2 Cor. 15. Iohn 12. Children departing before baptismâ—â— condemned Auriculer confession Iames 5. Deâ—eni◠〈◊〉 cap. multiplex misericordia dei 〈◊〉 53. Iohn 1. Confession â—â—to God â—â—ticular confession â—â—truely â—â—ounded â—â—on the â—â—pture â—â—ke 17. The autors of the Canon law reproued Iohn 3. Luke 5. The story of the leapers expounded to make â—othing for â—uticular confession The clensing of the leprey the clensing of the priest in auricâ—â— lar confession agree not The popes power in absoluing from sinnes not founded in scripture The pope can absolue none from punishment The pope in his pardons deceaueth men 3. maner of wayes The pope promising pardons for sinne induceth men to sinne in simony Deadly sinne and debte The pope saith he can remitte the debte to God And yet can not remitte the debte to maÌ„ The pope harder to pardon a priest leauing his matters vnsaid then for breaking the commaundemeÌ„t of God Absolution to be sought at the handes of God onely Ex regist latÃno Episc. Herford Notes Examples declaring what warres hath bene stirred vp by popes Iohn 6. Galath â— Iustification by fayth and not by the law Rom. 5. Iohn 6. True eating of Christ is true beleuing in him Eating of the flesh of Christ what it is Math. 26. Luke 22. This is my body expouÌ„ded Note well gentle Reader Bread by similitude Bread substantially and the body Sacramentally The bread which the Lord gaue entreth not into the bodies but the body which he gaue entreth into the mindes of the disciples Paule calleth it materiall bread Note reader The vayne prayer of the priestes at their Masse The people greatly deceued in the sacrameÌ„t The priestes seeke their owne honor in their transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ Marke here ye good priestes The makers of the Canon law contrary to theÌ„selues De consec 2. cap. Prima quidem inquit De consec dist 2 cap. Omnia quaecunque voluit Contrarietie in the popes Canons De consecrat dist 2. cap. Ego Berengarius The recantation of Berengarius is hereticall The Sacrament left by the priestes negligence to be eateÌ„ of a mouse returneth againe from body to bread Whether externall signes in a priest be the signe of Antichrist or els be grounded vpon Christ. Three orders or sortes of priestes 1. Aaronicall 2 Eternall 3. Christian. Leuiticall priestes deuided from the people by kindred office and inheritance The priesthoode of Christ differeth from the Leuiticall priesthoode how and wherein 1. In kindrede 2. In othe taking 3. In durabilitie 4. In maâ—â—â— of 〈◊〉 5. In place of sacrificing The law bringeth none to perfection The priesthoode of Christ differeth from all other priesthood The third priesthoode The name of Sacerdos or priest not vsed in the new Testament of Christ. The fourthe priesthoode which is the Romane priesthoode The office of priestes after the popes order The body of Christ not left to be a sacrifice for sinne but onely for a Sacrament How the memoriall of the sacrament came to the realtie of the sacrifice it selfe The order and office of prayer The Lordes prayer Math. 6. The aâ—tes of Necromancie Southsaying with craftes how froÌ„ whoÌ„ they came Against exorcising of Priestes Coniuring or halowing in the popish church Holy water coniured Exorcistae The absurditie abhominatioÌ„ in the popish exorcismes detected Where was the popes holy water then in the great pestilence in the tyme of K. Edward 3. Iames. 4. Remish coniurers The good lyfe of a priest a great matter to deale in Gods matters The prayer of a vitious priest little anay leth before God Remembraunce of Christes passion needeth not to God but to man Priestes more bound to lay Masse coÌ„maded by man then to preaching commaÌ„ded of God Spirituall fornication Ieronymus Whether priests may bargen to sing for soules departed Ieronymus Selling of prayer abhominable Religious men and women deuourers of wydowes houses Praying for soules in Purgatory Euil gotten laÌ„des as euil bestowed for praying for soules in Purgatory Bying and sellyng of prayers in the Popes Church Bying and selling of pardons ParsoÌ„ place apparell curiositie or eloquence of prayer not regarded of God The prayer of the pharisie and of the PublicaÌ„e coÌ„pared Prayer that doth more for money then for charitie disproued Selling of pardons Selling of orders Selling of church halowinges Selling of discipline Selling of fraternitie Selling of Ditiges yere mindes confessions weddinges buriynges Selling of Sermons c. Example to be taken by the fall of Babylon The citie of Rome Babilon Apoc. 18 The temporall dominioÌ„ of the citie of Rome The spirituall dominioÌ„ of the citie of Rome The fourth beast in the prophesie of Daniel meaneth Rome The beast with 7. heades in the A poc signifieth Rome The feete of the Image in the dreame of Nabuchodonozar signifieth Rome The beast with two hornes lyke the Lambe signifieth the spirituall dominion of Rome Iesus is Christ two maner of wayes as King and priest The double sword of the Pope The Bish. of Rome secketh to be worshipped as God The commaundementes of the pope more regarded then Christes In euery Sacrament 2. thinges conteyned Caueat emptor The rewardes of the beast The number of the name of the beast Dux cleri Martinus poenitenliarius Mo wicked popes then Emperours Matters of Idolatry Images Othes how far they are tollerable Whether temporall goods may be taken away from ecclesiasticall persons offending Popes take from Emperours their benefactors temporall dominion when they offend Ergo much more may Emperours take from popes temporall dominion wheÌ„ they offend A prophecie of Walter Brute that temporall goods shall be taken away froÌ„ the clergie for the multitude of their sinnes Walter Brute againe commanded to aâ—peare Byshops â—â—tors â—â—h 10. Bachelors â— divinitie â— monkes â— Doctors â—lars sitâ—â—â— vppon Walter Bâ—re Nicholas Herford but also present The Wriâ—â—ges of Walter 〈◊〉 ex 〈◊〉 The tenor
popes diuinitie how the bloud of christ s. rueth to purchase their patrimonie This Schisme coÌ„tinued 40. yeares He stirreth vp the Emperour Sigismund LoripideÌ„ rectus deridcat aethiopus album Note the vile flattery of these papistes when they would haue any thing of the Emperor for their purpose The proctor of the councell calleth for the sentence The Cardinall of CaÌ„bray coÌ„maÌ„ded Iohn Hus. to keepe silence Iohn Hus could not be heard in the councell Iohn Hus committeth his cause to the Lord Christ. Marke the vnshame fast nes of theÌ„ to faine what they list Iohn Hus againe slaundered The councel doth call it hereticall to appeale to Christ. Contempt of the popes excoÌ„munication laide to Iohn Pus The seÌ„tence read against Iohn Hus. They shall bring you before their councells they shall persecute you and cast you in prisoÌ„ and bring you before kings presidents for my naÌ„e c. Luke 21. * The sayde concelium malignantium Many shall come in my name and shal deceiue many Marke 13. To appeale to Christ is deragatory to the popes holynes Veritie condemned for heresie I. Hus cleareth himself of obstinacy They condemne the bokes written in the Bohemian tongue which they neuer read Hus prayeth for his enemies I. Hus commanded to put on the priestes garmentes I. Hus his oration vnto the people The disgrading of Iohn Hus. The wordes of I. Hus vnto the Emperour The crowne of Iohn Hus pared away with sheares The marueilous constancie and courage of the blessed martyr The paper with the inscription set vpon Husses head The protestation of Iohn Hus as he was ledde to the place of execution The prayers of I. Hus well liked of the people Ex epist. Ioan. Hus. 31. The paper with deuils fell from his head At the praier of Hus the paper with deuils fell downe The martyrdome of bâ—essed Iohn Hus. Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys saintes The hart of Iohn Hus beaten with sâ—aues and consumed with fire The ashes of Iohn Hus cast into the riuer of Rhâ—ine The author and witnes â—â— this story â— Iohn Pizibram is thought to be his name Ex Cochleo lib 2. de Hist. Hâ—ssit Ex Cocbleo dehist Huss lib. 4. The Empeâ—â—ur excuseth him self of the death of I. Hus. Ex epist. Iohn Hus. 33. The Emperour vncurteous to Iohn Hus. Pilate more moderate to Christ then this Emperour to Iohn Hus. A letter of Iohn Hus to the people of Prage An other letter of I. Hus. An other letter of I. Hus. The tormeÌ„ts of the martirs vnder the olde and new Testament He meaneth be like that he should moue the king in these matters contayned in this Epistle Vide supra pag. 553. Another letter of Iohn Hus. The Councell condâ—ne bookes which they vnderstand not Prayse of Bohemia The abhomination of the CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„stancâ— described I. Hus seemeth here to prophesiâ— of the Councell as it came to passe The Councell afraide to be tâ—ied by the scriptures This cardinall was Cardinall Cambrensis S. Katherine disputed with 50. doctors coÌ„uerted them but I. Hus could not conuert his 59. Doctors Good bookes of good men haue bene burnâ—d of olde time Good men with their bookes to be burned no newes I. Hus seemeth to prophesie of the Councell of Câ—nsâ—â—nce The blasphemous opinion of Lawiers and papistes touching the soueraintie of the Pope One Symonist condemneth an other The bishops of the Councell noted of Symonie Pope Ioh. made a pope being knowen to be a murderer Antichrist now first beginneth to be reuealed in the Pope A prophesie of Iohn Hus. A note for all noble meÌ„ to marke to folow A worthie lesson for all ministers prelates S. Augustin meaneth not here of all but of the common sort of light persons This Palletz was the chiefest enemy of I. Hus procurer of his death Michael de Causis another bitter enemy of Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus prayeth for his enemies A prophecy of Iohn Hus The example of Christ. The prayer of I. Hus to Christ. A zealous letter to I. Hus from London â—â—amples of the olde martirs Wicked Palletz The visions of I. Hus by dreames A Prophesie of Maister Hierome of Prage This taylers name was Andrew a Polonian Prophetia Prophetia Prophetia Note that then priestes were not maried and therfore he willeth him to auoide all company of women Hâ— repenteth his gay garmentes He repenteth his playing at the chesse Iohn Hus from his gay garments coÌ„mth to his white coate Iohn Hus condemned for no erroneous doctrine wherein he was culpable Cochleus ralleth against Iohn Hus without cause Ex Chocleo Lib. 2. Hist. Hussitarum pag. 88. The story of Hierome of Prage Hierome commeth to Constance The safe coÌ„duct was required but in vaine of the Emperour The intimations of Hierome of Prage set vp in diuers places of the towne of Constance Safe conduct â—â—nied to Hierome Hierome returneth toward Boheme with the testimonies of the Lordes of Boheme Hierom appreheÌ„ded in the way by Duke Iohn Michaell de Causis and Palletz enemies to Hierome Hierome of Prage cited by the councell wheÌ„ he was taken This Duke Iohn in histories is comoÌ„ly called the sonne of Clement Hierome is brought bound vnto Constance by Duke Iohn The couÌ„cell neither would geue him libertie safely to come nor freely to go M. Hierome was accused by M. GersoÌ„ with coÌ„mendation of his eloquence Gerson renueth olde matters The maister of the vniuersitie of Coleine This man would accuse but he lacked matter The maister of the vniuersitie of Heidelberg Crucifige Crucifige cum Hierome is coÌ„forted by the Notarie Et tu de illis es Luc. 22. Vitus the companion of Iohn de Clum Hierom straightly bound hande and foote Vitus had to the Archbishop of Rigen Vitus bound by othe Hierome hanging in the stockâ— was fedde with bread water Peter bringeth meate to Hierome Hierome in greatsicknes calleth for a confessor M. Hieâ—ome was kept in irons in prisoÌ„ the space of one yeare The forced abiuration of Hierome Hierom is made here to say not his own minde but what pleased them Hierome after his abiuration returned into prison Hierom accused a new by Causis Palletz and the Carmelites The Cardinal of Cambray with certaine other Cardinalles labour for the deliuery of Hierome Si dimittio hunc non es amicus Caesaris The Patriarke of CoÌ„stantinople gaue senteÌ„ce of death both against M. Hus and M. Hierome of Prage Ann. 1416. Hierome brought againe before the councell False witnesse against Hierome The dexteritie of Hierom in confuting his aduersaries False witnesses Audience hardly geueÌ„ to Hierome to speake for himselfe The oration of Hierome had before the councel Socrates Plato Anaxagoras Zeno Rupilius Boâ—tius Moses Ioseph Esayas Daniell The Prophetes Susanna Iohn Baptist Christ. The Apostles The false witnesse of Hierome â—â—felled Hierome commendeth the life and bewayleth the death of Iohn Hus. Hierome repenteth his speaking against Iohn Hus. Hus neuer
this R. Agricola was of good iudgement though the Friers after ward buried him in a Friers weede Rodol Agricola Weselus lamenteth the darcknes of the Church Anno. 1464. Ioane Boughton mother to the lady Young martir Anno. 1497. Richard Milderale Iames Sturdye Hugh Glouer Foure other beare fagots Anno. 1498. A priest burnt Babram brent in Northfolke Martir An olde man burned Anno. 1499. Hieronimus Sauonarola with two fryers Martirs Prophesie of Hie. Sauonarola against Italy Pope Aleâ—â—deâ— besieged by Charles the Freâ—â—ch Lâ—â—g Sauonaroâ—â—â— ted to appeaâ—â— before the Pope The doctrine of Sauonarola condemned because he would not come before the Pope Sauonarola preacheth contrary to the Popes commauÌ„dement Hieron with â—â— other Friers coÌ„mitted to 〈◊〉 The comâ—â—â—â— rie of Hierome Sauon vpon the Psalme beginning In te domine speraui Articles obiected against Hierome the two Fryers The prophesies of Hierome Sauonarola Ex Ioan. Francis Mirandula Ex Marsilio Ficino Ex Philip. Cominca The complaintes of the Germaines against the Popes greuances renued Ten greuances complayned of by the Germaines Remedies against the â—â—nclayde greeuances The Archbishops Palle of MeÌ„tz what it cosâ—eth The Popes palle dearely bought The people polled for the popes Palle Aboue 50. Byshopricks in Germany The Emperour aduertised of the subtill practises of the pope and popish prelates The popes pretence of building S. Peters church in Rome A supplication or exhortation to Maximilian Emper for redresse of the church No man to haue two Canonships or prebeÌ„ds at once Pope Alexander 6. The pope poyloneth Gemes the turks brother beyng committed to his custodie Ex Paul Iouio lib. 2. lib 5. Ex Hieronym Mario The Pope setteth the great turke against the French K. Ex Seb. Munstero lib. 4. Cosmograph Mancinellus writing against the wickednes of the pope loste hys handes and tongue Poyson requited with poyson The high Angel of the poper pallace throwne Pope Pius 3. Pope Iulius 2. The popes law geueth leaue to kyll all that be accursed of him The warres and bloudshed of pope Iulius 2. The pope periured A councell called to depose pope Iulius The Pragmaticall Sanction established mentioned before pag. 674. No vniust excommunication to be feared The turkes doing requisite to be knowen of Christians The first cause The seconde cause The third cause The fourth cause The fift cause Admonition to fight against the turke Christian fayth necessary to be ioyned with outward force against the turk Gratis venum â—atiâ—stis gratis â—eâ—imemini Elai 52. Omnes sâ—tientes venite ad aquas emite absque argento et commutatione Elai 55. Reformation of religion requisite before we fight with the turkes Faith getteth victory The sixt cause Earnest inuocation necessary in the Church of Christ. 2. thess 2. The place of S. Paule expounded 2. thess 2. speaking of the defection to come The number of the Apocalips cap. 13. expounded An other place Apocal. 16. Et sextus Angelus effudit phialam suam c. The time of Mahumete the false prophet expounded The number of the beast in the Apo. cap. 13. Mahumet of the stocke of the Ismalites dwelling in Arabia The prodigious lyes blasphemies of Mahumets Alchoran Mahumetes Alchoran mingled with diuers lawes The numeration of the Apoc. 666. Damascus subdued of the Saracens Mahumet put to flight by Cosroes kyng of the Persians Hierusalem beâ—ieged Cesaria got of the Saracens The kyngdome of the Persians subdued to the SaraceÌ„s Arabia Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia subdued of the Saracens Constance the Emperour ouercome by the Saracens Murder coÌ„monly prospereth not with the Lord. Rhodes spoyled of the SaraceÌ„s Sultanes first called The first rysing of the turkes The turkes dominions parted into 4. familyes The dissensention of the Christians do make the turkes so strong No impeâ—lall countrie in all the turkish dominions The description of the turkes vnordinate Empyre Ezech. 39. Apoc. 20. The Christen kingdomes and churches destroyed by the turkes are a warning for vs whom God hath yet spared Foure principall families of the turke The family of Ottomannus Ottomannus the first Emperour of the Turkes Inward warre amonge the Turkes The comming vp of OttomaÌ„nus Bithinia Natolia Ancyra Sinope Sebastia subdued Ezech. 38. Orchanes the second Emperour of the Turkes after Ottomannus Mysia Lydia Lycaonia Phrigia Caria Prusia Nicia Nicomedia Christen Cities subdued of the Turkes Ciuil warre among the Grecians By the discorde of Christians the Turkes encrease Amurathes the third â—â—â—ter Ottomannus Amurathes seeketh occasion to inâ—ade Europe The first comming of the Turke into Europe The couetousnes of Christians brought ouer the Turkes Callipolis Philippolis Adrianopolis Thracia gotten of the Turkes The Turkes entreth into Mysia and Bulgaria and Seruâ—a Lazarus Despota ouercome of the Turkes Example of a faythfull seruant The death of Amurathes Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus Marcus Despota slayne of the Turke Seruia Macedonia Bulgaria Phocides Thracia Attica Thessalia with other Christian couÌ„tries cóquered of the Turkes Constantinople besieged 8. yeares by the Turkes The Christians ouerthrowen of the Turkes Sigismund Emperour put to flight The barbarous cruelty of the turks against the Christians Tamerlanes a Parthian stirred vp of God to reuenge the cause of the Christians Baiazetes sonne taken and slaine Cruelty iustly reuenged with cruelty Baiazetes raiseth hys siege from Constantinople Baiazetes ouercome of Tamerlanes king of Parthians The iust haÌ„d of God vpoÌ„ a cruell persecutour Baiazetes made for a blocke for Tamerlanes to get vpon his horse Viâ—d supra pag. 73. The great victories of Tamerlanes in Asia Ex Seb. MuÌ„stero lib. 4. Cosmograph Tanais is the vttermost floud in the North side and Nilus the vttermost floud in the South side of Asia A generation of Vipers Calepinus the fift after Ottomannus Vide supra pag. 7â—9 The ouerthrow of Sigismund fighting agaynst the Turke Some stories record this coÌ„flict to be after the time of thys Turke Orchanes and Moses his vncle Diuersitie in hystories Tirany betwene vncle and nephew Murther reuenged with murther Mahometes the 7. after OttomaÌ„nus Wallachia assaulted by Mahometes The Turkes seat at Adrianopolis Vide supra pag. 719. Amurathes the 8. after Ottomannus Mustaphas murthered by Amurathes his nephew The turke murthereth his brother Amurathes set against the Grecians Thracia subdued to the turke Thessalonica subdued The defection spoken of Saint Paule declared 2. Thess. 2. Ioannes Castriotus Croia geuen to â—â— turke 〈◊〉 sonnes of â—â—â—triotus hostages with the turke Georgius Scanderbeius Alexder the great The valiant Actes of Georgius Scanderbeius * Georgius Scáderbeius stealeth away from the turke to hys countrey Croâ—ia recouered Epyrus and Macedonia recoueâ—â—d from the turke The valiaunt aâ—â—es of Georgâ—us Scanderbeiâ—â—â— against the turkes Illiâ—leâ— or Selauonia Dalmatia Croatia Istria Liburnia Albania Bosna spoyled and wasted by the turke Georgius Despota prince of Seruia An vngodly graunt of a Christen father to Marye hys daughter to the turke Scopia Sophia NouomoÌ„te Mysia subdued of the turke Georgius Despota fled
listed These thinges thus being done and the tumult ceased after three dayes Mahometes the Turke entreth into the Citie and first calling for the heades and auncientes of theÌ„ Citie such as he found to be left aliue he commaunded the to be mangled and â—ut in peeces It is also sayth my author reported that in the feastes of the Turks honest matrones and virgins and such as were of the kinges stocke after other coâ—umeties were he 〈◊〉 and cut in peeces for their disport And this was the end of that princely and famous 〈◊〉 of Constantinople beginning first by Constantinus and ending also with ConstaÌ„tinus which for the princely royalty therof was named and euer honoured from the time of the first Constantine equally with the City of Rome called also by the name thereof new Rome so continued the space of 1120. yeares I pray God that olde Rome may learne of new Rome to take heed and beware by tyme. This terrible destruction of the Citty of Constantinople the Queene of Cittyes I thought here to describe not so much to set forth the barbarous cruelty of these filthy rake hels and mercilesse murtherers as specially for this that we being admonished by the dolefull ruine and misery of these our euen christened may call to minde the plagues miseryes deserued whiche seeme to hang no lesse ouer our owne heades and thereby may learne betime to inuocate and call more earnestly vpon the name of our terrible and mercifull God that he for his sonnes sake will keepe vs preserue his church among vs and mitigate those plagues and sorrowes whiche we no lesse haue deserued then these aboue minded before vs. Christ graunt it Amen Ex hist. Wittenbergica Peucer The history of Reynold Peeocke Byshop of Chichester afflicted and imprisoned for the Gospell of Christ. AFter the death of Henry Chichisley before mentioned pag. 657. next succeeded Iohn Stafford an 1445. who continued 8. yeares After hym came Iohn Kempe ann 1453. who sate but three yeares Then succeeded Thomas Burschere In the time of which Archbishop fell the trouble of Reynold Pecocke Bishop of Chichester afflicted by the Popes Prelates for hys fayth and profession of the Gospell Of this Byshoppe Halle also in his Chronology toucheth a little mention declaring that an ouerthwart iudgement as he termeth it was geuen by the Fathers of the spiritualty agaynst him Thys man sayth he beganne to moue questions not priuatly but openly in the Uniuersityes concerning the Annates Peter pence and other iurisdictions and authorities perteyning to the sea of Rome and not onely put forth the questioÌ„s but declared his mind and opinion in the same wherefore he was for thys cause absured at Paules Crosse. Thus muche of hym wryteth Hall Of whom also recordeth Polychronycon but in few wordes This bishop first of S. Assaphe then of Chichester so long as Duke Humfrey lyued by whome he was promoted and much made of was quiet and safe and also bolde to dispute and to write hys mynde and wrote as Leland recordeth diuers bookes and treatises But after that good Duke was thus as ye haue heard made away this good man lacking his backstay was open to his enemies and matter soone found agaynst hym Wherupon he being complayned of and accused by priuy and malignant promoters vnto the Archbishop letters first were directed downe from the Archbishop to cite al men to appeare that could say any thing agaynst hym The forme of which citation here ensueth The copy of the Citation sent by the Archbyshoppe THomas by the permission of God Archb. of Canterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke Sea to all and singuler Parsons Vicares Chaplaynes Curates not Curates Clerkes and learned men whatsoeuer they be constitute ordeined in any place throughout our prouince of Caunterbury health grace and benediction We haue receiued a greeuous complaint of our reuerend felow brother Reynold Pecocke Byshop of Chichester conteyning in it that albeit our sayd reuerend felow brother the Byshop deliuered vnto vs certayne bookes written by him in the English tongue by vs and our authority to be examined corrected reformed and allowed notwithstanding many the examination and reformation of the sayde bookes depending and remayning before vs vndiscussed haue openly preached and taught at Paules crosse in London and in diuers other places of our prouince of Canterbury that our sayd felow brother the Byshop hath propouÌ„ded made and written or caused to be writen in the sayde bookes certayne conclusions repugnaunt to the true fayth and that he doth obstynately hold and defend the same By the pretence of which preaching and teaching the state good name and fame of the sayd Lord Reynolde the Byshoppe are greeuously offended and hurt and he and his opinion maruellously burdened Wherefore we charge you all together and seuerally apart do commaund you firmely enioyning you that openly and generally you doe warne or cause to bee warned all and singular such persons whiche will obiect any thing contrary and agaynst the conclusions of our sayd reuereÌ„d felow brother the Bishop had or conteined in his bookes or writings that the 20. day after such monition or warning had they do freely of theyr own accord appeare before vs and our Commissaryes in this behalfe appoynted wheresoeuer we shall then be in our Citty Dioces or prouince of Canterbury to speake propound alledge and affirme fully sufficiently in writinge whatsoeuer hereticall or erroneous matter they wil speak propound or obiect agaynst the sayde conclusions conteyned in his sayde bookes and both to satisfye and receiue whatsoeuer shall seeme meete and right in this behalfe by the holy institutions and ordinaunces And for so muche as this matter depending yet vndetermined and vndiscussed nothing ought to be attempted or renewed we charge you that by this our authority you inhibite and forbid all and euery one so to preach and teach hereafter Vnto whom also we by the the tenour of these presents do likewise forbid that during the examination of the conclusions and bookes aforesayde depending before vs and our Commissaryes vndiscussed they do not presume by any meanes without good aduise and iudgemeÌ„t to preach iudge and affirme any thing to the preiudice or offeÌ„ce of the sayd Lord Reynold the Byshop and if so be you do finde any in this behalfe gayne saying or not obeying this our inhibitioÌ„ that you do cite or cause theÌ„ peremptorily to be cited to appeare before vs or our Commissaryes in this behalfe appoynted the 10 day after theyr citation if it be a courte day or els the next courte day following wheresoeuer we shall then be in our City Dioces or prouince of Canterbury to make further declaration by form of law of the cause of their disobedieÌ„ce to receiue such punishment as iustice and equity shall determine in that behalfe that by your leters you do duely certify vs or our Commissaries what you haue
done in the premisses at the day and place aforesayd or that he which hath so executed our commaundement do so certifie vs by his letters Dated at our Manour of Lambeth the xxij day of October an 1457 and in the 4. yeare of our translation This citation being directed the Byshop vpon the sūmon thereof was brought or rather came before the iudges and Bishops vnto Lambeth where the foresaid Thomas the Archbishop with his doctors and Lawyers were gathered together in the Archbishops Court. In which conuention also the Duke of Buckingham was present accōpanyed with the Bishop of Rochester and of Lyncolne What were the opiniōs and articles agaynst him obiected after in his reuocatiou shall be specified In his answering for himselfe in such a company of the Popes frendes albeit he coulde not preuayle notwithstanding he stoutly defending himselfe declared many thinges worthye great commendation of learning if learning agaynste power coulde haue preuayled But they on the contrary part with all labor and trauel extended themselues either to reduce him or els to cōfound him As here lacked no blustring wordes of terrour and threatning so also many fayre flattering wordes and gentle persuasions were admixt with al. Briefely to make a short narration of a long and busy trauers here was no stone lefte vnturned no wayes vnprooued eyther by fayre meanes to entreat him or by terrible manasses to terrifye his mind till at the length he being vanquished and ouercome by the bishops began to faynt and gaue ouer Wherupon by by a recantation was put vnto him by the Byshops which he should declare before the people The copy of which his recantation here foloweth ¶ The forme and maner of the retractation of Reynold Pecocke IN the name of God Amen Before you the most reuered Father in Christ and Lorde the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury priuate of England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea I Reynolde Pecock vnworthy Bishop of Chichester do purely willyngly simply and absolutely cōfesse and acknowledge that I in times past that is to say by the space of these 20. yeares last past and more haue otherwise conceiued holdē taught and written as touching the Sacramentes and the Articles of the fayth then the holy Church of Rome and vniuersall Church and also that I haue made written published and set forth many diuers pernitious doctrines bookes workes writings heresyes contrary and agaynst the true Catholicke and Apostolicke fayth contayning in them errours cōtrary to the Catholicke fayth especially these errours and heresies here vnder written 1. First of all that we are not bounde by the necessitye of fayth to beleue that our Lord Iesus Christ after his death descended into hell 2. Item that it is not necessarye to saluation to beleeue in the holy Catholicke Church 3. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to beleue the communion of Sayntes 4. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to affirme the body materially in the Sacrament 5. Item that the vniuersall Churche may erre in matters which perteyne vnto fayth 6. Item that it is not necessary vnto saluation to beleue that that which euery generall Councell doth vniuersally ordeine approue or determine should necessaryly for the helpe of our fayth and the saluation of soules be approued and holden of all faythfull Christians Wherfore I Reynold Pecocke wretched sinner which haue long walked in darckenesse and now by the merciful disposition and ordinaunce of God am reduced brought agayne vnto the light and way of truth and restored vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Church renoūce and forsake all errors and heresyes aforesayd Notwithstanding godly reader it is not to be beleued that Pecocke did so geue ouer these opinions howsoeuer the wordes of the recantation pretend For it is a pollicy play of the bishops that when they do subdue or ouercome any mā they cary him whither they list as it were a yoūg Stere by the nose and frame out his words for him before hand as it were for a Parate what he should speake vnto the people not according to his owne will but after theyr lust and fantasy Neither is it to be doubted but that thys Bishop repented him afterward of his recantation which may easely be iudged hereby because he was committed agayn into prison deteined captiue where as it is vncertaine whether he was oppressed with priuy and secret tyranny and there obteined the crown of Martyrdom or no. The Dictionary of Thomas Gascoigne I haue not in my handes present But if credite be to be geuen to such as haue to vs alledged the booke this we may finde in the 8. Century of Iohn Bale chapter 19. that the sayd Thomas Gascoigne in his third part of his sayd dictionary writing of Reinold Pecocke maketh declaration of his articles cōteining in them matter of sore heresy First saith he Reynold Pecock at Paules crosse preached openly that the office of a Christen Prelate chiefly aboue all other things is to preach the word of God That mans reason is not to be preferred before the Scriptures of the old and new Testament That the vse of Sacraments as they be now handled is worse then the vse of the lawe of nature That Byshops which buy theyr admissions of the Bishop of Rome do sinne That no man is bound to beleue and obey the determination of the Churche of Rome Also that the riches of Bishops by inheritage are the goods of the poore Item that the Apostles themselues personally were not the makers of the Creed that in the same Creede once was not the Article he went downe to hell Item that of the foure senses of the Scripture none is to be taken but the very first and proper sense Also that he gaue litle estimation in some poyntes to the authority of the olde Doctors Item that he condemned the wilfull begging of the Friers as a thing idle and needles This out of Thomas Gascoigne Leland also adding this moreouer sayth that he not contented to folow the Catholicke sentence of the Churche in interpreting of the Scripture did not thinke soundly as he iudged it of the holy Eucharist At length for these and suche other Articles the sayde Reynold Pecocke was condemned for an hereticke by the Archbishops and Bishops of Rosse Lyncolne and Winchester with other diuines moe Wherupon he being driuē to his recantation was notwithstanding deteyned still in prison Where some say that he was priuily made away by death Halle addeth that some say his opinions to bee that spirituall persons by Gods lawe ought to haue no temporall possessions Other write that he sayde that personall tithes were not due by Gods lawe But whatsoeuer the cause was he was caused at Paules Crosse to abiure and all his bookes brent and he himselfe kepte in his owne house during his naturall life I maruell that Polydore of this extremity of